religion south india

 

I. INTRODUCTION 


Religion has generally formed one of the most important 

factors in the life and history of all nations. In India it has 

animated social life in an exceptional measure and the concept 

of Dharma has commanded universal allegiance throughout the 

sub-continent in all its history. It has exerted its influence even 

on the followers of alien faiths like Islam and Christianity, which 

in their turn have also influenced it, though perhaps not to the 

same extent. It is the aim of this little book to trace the leading 

religious movements in the history of South India and assess the 

contribution made' by their leaders at different times to the 

practice of religion and the speculations* of philosophy which 

in India were seldom divorced from religion. 


By South India we mean the entire triangular peninsula 

south of the dividing line formed by the Vindhya mountains and 

the Narmada and Tapti rivers in the west and the MahanadI in 

the east. This region has been held to be one of the oldest 

habitats of man, say from 300,000 b.c. ; this view gains support 

from the discovery of considerable numbers of paleoliths, crude 

stone implements, in various parts, though not of skeletal remains 

of humans. These were followed by microliths, some of which 

are thought to be as old as 6000 b.c. if not earlier, though their 

use seems to have continued till relatively much later. The 

remains of the neolithic age are more plentiful, though not enough 

to give a clear picture of its life and culture. Many megalithic 

monuments have come to light and these constitute tangible 

evidence of the latest phases of the pre-history of South India — 

a subject that is being studied systematically only of late. 


Megalithic settlements are generally found on the slopes of 

hills or amidst rocky outcrops in the neighbourhood of natural 




2 Development of Religion in South India 


tanks and reservoirs, and it seems probable that the people who 

erected the megalithic monuments also introduced the cultivation 

of rice by irrigation in South India. They brought also ‘ an 

elaborate equipment of iron, wheel turned pottery, and the 

custom of burying the dead, sometimes, collectively, after 

exposure and excarnation, in megalithic cists with a round port- 

hole or doorway in one end’. 1 More or less contemporaneous 

with these cists are urnfields where the dead are seen buried in 

large pear-shaped urns associated with smaller urns. One of 

the best known of these urnfields is that of Adiccanallur on the 

Tamraparni river in the Tinnevelly District. In the neighbour- 

hood of Madras a terracotta sarcophagus on legs takes the place 

of the urns. The urnfields have no megaliths but share many 

common features with them. 2 Finds in some sites of Cyprus 

and Syria, dating from about 1200 b.c., include iron tridents, 

bronze cocks, gold mouth pieces and other articles very similar 

to those found in Adiccanallur ; the megaliths of eastern Medi- 

terranean and Western Asia also closely resemble those of the 

Deccan and South India ; but they have been dated round about 

1500 b.c, Facts like these suggest the probability that the 

megalithic culture of South India may have been brought by a 

western people across the Arabian Sea to South India several 

centuries earlier than the post-Asokan period to which Wheeler 

has with good reason assigned the artifacts of Brahmagiri, 

D. H. Gordon and Haimendorf are inclined to suggest some date 

about 800 or 700 b.c. for this event. Considering the manner 

in which the Tamil Kingdoms are mentioned in Asokan edicts, 

this date would seem to be nearer the truth than any later date. 


^ Very plausibly Haimendorf has suggested that this mega- 

lithic folk who came into South India by sea from the west were 

the Dravidians who in course of time not only imposed their 

own speech on the pre-Dravidian population of the South, but 

soon became ready to absorb and profit by the Indo-Aryan 

influences which began to flow in from Northern India witnin 

a few centuries of their arrival. Till recently it was vaguely 

assumed that Dravidian speaking peoples were spread over 

practically the whole of India before the Aryans came, and that 

they were identical with the Dasas and Dasyus of the Rigveda ; 

the views of Sir Herbert Risley on the races and cultures of pre- 

Aryan and Indo-Aryan India formulated in the early years of 

the twentieth century were largely based on this assumption. 



1 Wheeler in Smith O.H.P p. 36. 


2 Ancient India, No. 9, pp. 110-11. 




Introduction 





The subsequent progress of linguistic analysis and of anthropo- 

logical studies has led to very different conclusions pointing to 

a more complex picture. The Dasa-Dasyus now seem to be 

affiliated to the pre-Aryan peoples of Eastern Iran and Afghanis- 

tan and to have occupied a considerable area in the North-west 

of India which certainly included the Indus Valley and the 

Punjab. Lands lying more to the east in Northern India, the 

Gangetic plain and the Vindhyan highlands, were occupied by 

Austric speaking peoples who are best described as Ni§adas. 

The north-eastern sector of Northern India and more generally 

the Himalayan regions formed the home of peoples with a strong 

Mongoloid admixture who are now designated Kiratas . 3 Most 

probably the Dravidian speaking people whom we now find 

confined to South India did not occupy any extensive tracts in 

the rest of India though at various times and for specific reasons 

they may have spilled over as colonies into the North, like the 

Brahuis in Baluchistan. The attempt, particularly by the late 

Father H. Heras, to trace the Indus Valley Culture to the 

Dravidians and to interpret the inscriptions on the numerous 

seals as proto-Dravidian has not received the assent of scholars, 

and until the script of these inscriptions is deciphered satisfac- 

torily, the genesis and the language of the culture must remain 

open questions. The claim that the pre-Aryan Dravidians 

enjoyed a highly developed civilization rests only on data drawn 

from the literature of the Sangam 4 period, data to which a fanciful 

antiquity of several thousands of years is ascribed by credulous 

or * patriotic 9 writers . 8 Bishop Caldwell who sought to recon- 

struct the pre-Aryan culture of the Dravidians by a relatively 

critical study of the words in Tamil, doubtless one of the most 

ancient of the surviving Dravidian languages, did not find any 

support for the extravagant claims of the writers mentioned above, 

but discovered the elements of a culture that had made some 

progress towards a settled social and political order, but was 

still very far from having attained the complexity of the organi- 

zation reflected in the literature of the Sangam period . 6 The 



8 S. K. Chatterji : Race Movements and Prehistoric Culture, ch. VIII 

in Vedic India — History and Culture of the Indian People, Vol. I (1951). 


4 The Sangam (Skt. Sangha) was an Academy of Tamil maintained 

by the early Pandyas in Madurai' — according to legend dating from the 

eighth or ninth century and a copper plate grant of the early tenth 

century. 


5 cf. P. T. Srinivasa Iyengar — Pre-Aryan Tamil Culture, 


6 Caldwell : Comparative Grammar of the Dravidian Languages 3 * 


pp. 113-4, 




4 Development of Religion in South India 


fact remains that Dravidian culture becomes articulate and enters 

the field of authentic recorded history only after its contact with 

Indo-Aryan. The earliest inscriptions of the Tamil country are 

found engraved on stone surfaces in natural caverns slightly 

improved by art and just rendered habitable ; the inscriptions 

themselves are short records in southern Brahmi characters of 

about the third or second century b.c. at the earliest, and already 

contain such Sanskrit words as Kutumbika though otherwise 

composed of Tamil in its formative stage. These brief records 

are generally donative or commemorative in character, and give 

the names of donors or resident monks of the caverns who were 

probably both Buddhists and Jains. The literature of the Sangam 

age, i.e., of the early centuries of the Christian era, appears to 

reflect conditions as they stood some three or four centuries after 

the period of the short cave inscriptions. That literature is now 

accessible only in schematic anthologies made much later. Many 

of these anthologies open with an invocatory song in praise of 

Siva and His attributes and exploits, and this song is by the poet 

‘ Perundevanar who sang the Bharatam \ i.e., translated the 

Great Epic ( Mahabharata ) into Tamil poetry. Now, the earliest 

extant Tamil Bh&ratam is a work of considerable length which, 

like Campus in Sanskrit, uses both, prose and poetry in the 

narrative ; it was the work of a Perundevanar who was a contem- 

porary of the Pallava king Nandivarman III in the ninth 

century a.d. It has been suggested that this poet was the com- 

piler of the anthologies. But one cannot be sure of this ; for 

we gather from a Pandyan inscription of the tenth century 7 that 

the Pandyan kings had the Mahabharata translated into Tamil, 

besides establishing the Sangam. This implies that there was an 

earlier Tamil version of the Bharatam> and it is prima facie 

more likely that it was this author of the Pandyan country that 

put together the anthologies as we now have them. The antho- 

logies present problems of literary chronology which are similar 

to those of the Rigveda and are nearly as difficult of satisfactory 

solution. 


Tamil the language which possesses the oldest of the known 

literatures in the Dravidian languages, occupies the extreme south 

of the peninsula and its area now coincides with the state of 

Madras with a population of about 30 millions, of whom less 

than 4 millions speak other languages than Tamil. It may be 

noticed en passant that the reorganization of the Indian States 

(1956) has resulted, for the first time in India’s history, in the 



7 Larger Sinnamamir plates — Tamil part SII. IT. 




Introduction 





creation of linguistic States ; time must show whether the result- 

ing cultural solidarity of the individual states will be duly 

restrained or burst the bond of political unity inherited from 

British rule and cherished by the Constitution of the Union. 

Kerala on the west coast of South India, the home of the 

Malayalam language, is a smaller state with a population of 

13*5 millions ; the Malayalam literature is the youngest of Dravi- 

dian literatures with a history beginning in the thirteenth or 

fourteenth century a.d. Mysore contains 14*5 million Kannada 

speakers besides five million others ; the extant literature in 

Kannada dates from the tenth century, though we have in the 

Kavirajamdrga, ‘the Royal Road of Poets’, c, 850 a.d., a 

rhetorical work which presupposes the existence of a considerable 

body of prose and poetry in the language. A Greek farce 

recorded in a papyrus of the third century a.d. is held by some 

scholars to contain several expressions in Kannada ; but this 

unconvincing claim has not gained acceptance and the beginnings 

of Kannada literature must be assigned to rather three centuries 

later, if not more. Telugu is the main language of Andhra 

Pradesh spoken by about 31 millions ; its literature begins from 

the eleventh century, though the inscriptions of an earlier time 

contain stray verses in native metres. These are the four prin- 

cipal Dravidian languages. There are several others spoken by 

small numbers and with no written literature worth the name ; 

they are of interest to philologists and not of much concern for 

our purpose. Marathi is the speech of 27 millions in Western 

Deccan and Oriya of about 13 millions in the north-east of 

peninsular India ; these are Indo-Aryan languages — extensions 

of North India into the South. 


All the modern Indian languages, southern as well as 

northern, have developed from the beginning on a common 

background of culture furnished by Sanskrit language and litera- 

ture, particularly the two great epics and the Puraijas. The 

process by which this common cultural background was rendered 

acceptable to non-Sanskritic peoples used to be called Aryaniza- 

tion and has come to be designated more recently as ‘ Sanskriti- 

zation \ not a more satisfactory term by any means. Though 

conflicts were not unknown at first, the change was effected on 

the whole more by peaceful and steadily pervasive penetration 

than by military conquest. This was particularly so in the 

South where, unlike in the North, the Dravidian languages have 

survived in all their strength and vastly improved under the new 

influences, and many facets of the old pre-Aryan culture have 

been integrated with the new Aryan, and the integration is often 




6 Development of Religion in South India 


so complete as to render it next to impossible to separate the 

elements of the amalgamated culture. In the sphere of our 

particular concern, that of religion and philosophy, the South is. 

seen to start with a heavy debt to the North, but more than 

amply to repay by her own distinctive contributions to theory 

and practice. 


Other influences flowed in from outside in the course of 

centuries, Graeco-Roman, Scythian, Islamic and so on, and these 

were accepted and assimilated to the extent possible and neces- 

sary. In this age-long process, the contact with the western 

European nations, which began in the sixteenth century and 

reached its culmination in the establishment of British rule over 

the whole of India early in the nineteenth century, marked a very 

important stage. The Portuguese brought to India the chilli,, 

potato, and other produce not known in India earlier. The 

extent to which the French influenced the daily speech of those 

who came into close touch with them can be judged by a perusal 

of the pages of the unique diary of Ananda Ranga Pillai. But 

the most abiding influence was that of the English language and 

literature which began to be felt even before the historic decision 

to impart modern education in India with English as the medium 

of instruction (1835). 


In fact that decision was itself, in part, the result of 

the pressure of Indian public opinion voiced by advanced 

leaders like Raja Ram Mohan Roy who by their voluntary 

efforts had put themselves in close touch with the new 

forces and felt their bracing effects. Ideals of national unity, 

individual freedom, constitutional government and social equality 

and mobility embodied in English literature and thought opened 

out new horizons, and the time-honoured institutions and values 

inherited from a distant past in unbroken continuity began to 

change and reshape themselves under the impact of the new 

forces. From the beginning there were two sides to the process. 

One was the tendency to admire everything English and Euro- 

pean and to condemn everything oriental and Indian ; this aspect 

led Macaulay and those of his way of thought to expect that, in 

course of time, India would so change that the people of India 

would be Indians by birth but Englishmen in all other respects. 

That this has not come about is due to the other side of the 

effects of the Western impact. This consisted in an attempt to 

revalue indigenous traditions and institutions in the light of the 

new ideas, distinguish their essentials from superficial accretions, 

and adapt them to the extent necessary to make them fit into 

modern conditions and to make India a progressive nation like 



Introduction 7 


the nations of West. Both these trends can very well be seen 

in the life and writings of Rani Mohan Roy himself. 


The ‘ nationalist * aspect of the development was aided and 

strengthened by other factors. There was first of all the recovery, 

by the scholarly labours of western savants from different nations, 

of the ancient history and civilization of India which had been 

more or less completely forgotten in the long centuries of foreign 

domination culminating in the disintegration and anarchy of the 

eighteenth century on the eve of the establishment of British 

rule in India. The power and prestige of western civilization 

which stood at its meridian in the nineteenth century suffered 

a decline in the twentieth. Japan’s victory against Russia in the 

early years of the century first proclaimed to the world that an 

eastern nation which sets its heart on it may well emulate and 

surpass the western nations in the application of modem science 

and technology in the arts of war and peace. There arose critics 

of western civilization who like Spengler foretold the Decline 

of the West or like the different types of socialists attacked the 

glaring injustices of an acquisitive capitalist society or contrasted 

the nerve-racking rush of the west and the ugliness of its machine 

products with the restful nature of Eastern civilization, its spiri- 

tual balance and the artistry of its handicraft products. The 

first world war, the alarms and tumults of the inter-war period, 

and the catastrophe of the second world war completed the 

disillusionment of the East, and spelt the ruin of European 

colonialism in Asia. To-day India is a free nation seeking, like 

other nations of Asia in a similar situation, to work out her 

problems in her own way. 


In the sphere of religion, we may distinguish the chief land- 

marks in this long history, many passages in which still continue 

to be obscure or controversial. Sacrifice, domestic and tribal, 

was the most prominent feature of Indo-Aryan religion in the 

age of the Rigveda ; that religion was most probably aniconic 

and temples were unknown. We have no direct knowledge of 

the religious beliefs and practices of the indigenous inhabitants 

in the different parts of India at the time ; but we may surmise 

with good reason that the gradual spread of the Aryans over 

the country brought them into contact with different local faiths 

and cults, and this naturally gave rise to a process of mutual 

adjustment, and to the modification of vedic religion by the 

absorption of many new features. There were doubtless other 

changes which came about in that religion by a process of 

internal development, for life is nowhere static and change is 

its law. The results of both these types of change are reflected 




8 Development of Religion in South India 


in part in the different strata of vedic literature which is the 

only known contemporary record to aid the study of these 

changes. 


To put the matter briefly and in broad outlines : the 

samhitds of the Yajurveda and the Samaveda show that the 

religion of sacrifice had become very much more elaborate than 

before, while the fourth and last of the vedas, the Atharvaveda, 

apparently includes many beliefs and practices drawn from non- 

Aryan sources ; it is to be noted that this veda gained recogni- 

tion only relatively late, and it long continued to be the rule to 

talk of Trayi, the three vedas, alone as canonical. The large 

volume of Brdhmana literature which has survived, after much 

has been lost on account of diverse reasons, is of the nature of 

prose commentaries on their respective vedas, and they also 

exhibit further stages in the elaboration of the sacrificial religion ; 

they contain myths, stories and speculations, and are often so 

jejune as to be justly described as * babblings They also con- 

tain many ideas and beliefs that are held to be ultimately of 

non-Aryan origin. 


The Upanigads come generally at the end of the Brdh- 

manas, including the Aranyakas (‘ forest books \ meant to be 

studied in forests and not in homes); they are much better 

known as they deserve to be, embody a strong reaction from 

the religion of sacrifice, and bear witness to the prevalence of 

an earnest and fervent effort to solve the problems of high 

philosophy. The truly early upani?ads that have survived are 

just about a dozen ; their number has been swelled in more 

recent times by the addition of new texts, because each new 

religious sect as it came up wanted to have its own upani$ad 

and produced it ; their present total number is believed to stand 

at the sacred figure of 108. The ideas of Karma and transmigra- 

tion, unknown to early vedic literature, have become basic 

postulates in the upani?ads, and thenceforth almost all religious 

systems that came up in India felt compelled to build on this 

foundation. 


The period of the early upani§ads was a time of intense 

speculation and spiritual progress not only in India but in 

all the . lands from the Aegean basin to China ; it was also 

the period when Jainism and Buddhism were formulated. The 

further stages of religious evolution in ancient India included a 

long and varied process of syncretism between the vedic religion 

and the indigenous cults which resulted in the birth of a rich 

pantheon of Puranic gods and goddesses together with a colour- 

ful mythology of divine and semi-divine occurrences and the rise 



Introduction 



•of a strong theistic trend stressing intense devotion ( bhakti ) to 

a personal god as the easiest if not the only road to the attain- 

ment of mok§a (or release from the cycle of repeated births, 

mmsara) \ another trend, already noticeable in the veda, to 

which Max Muller gave the name of henotheism, mingled with 

bhakti to produce sectarianism of a pronounced character ; this, 

in turn, was followed by efforts to blunt the edge of sectarian 

animosities and effect a conciliation among the sects. 


By the side of these developments there were others of a 

more intellectual type which led to the elaboration of separate 

systems of philosophy, of which six came to be regarded as most 

important in later times, though many more claimed recognition 

and got it at the hands of Madhava who wrote in the fourteenth 

century a.d. a concise manual of the different systems or darsanas 

in his Sarv a-D arson a-Sangraha . The celebrated Bhagavad-gita 

reflects a much earlier stage in the history of these developments, 

and rightly has it been described as a great eirenicon. All these 

changes concern what we may call the higher religious conscious- 

ness of India, the ‘ Great Tradition 5 — to adopt a convenient 

term suggested by Redfield. The different varieties of popular 

faiths and beliefs which varied with time and place and covered 

many forms of faith ranging from crude animism expressing 

itself in the worship of stocks and stones right up to very refined 

forms of philosophic thought and religious practice ; on the 

whole this may be called the ‘Little Tradition*. The mutual 

reactions between the Great Tradition and Little Tradition con- 

stitute perhaps the most fascinating as well as the most compli- 

cated chapters in the history of Hinduism, using the term in its 

broadest sense so as to include Jainism and Buddhism. 


Another important aspect of the Hindu religion was its 

concern from the earliest times with all aspects of the individual 

and social life of man and its attempt to regulate the social set 

up in the light of an accepted philosophy. The concept of 

Dharma, the entire system of Vartias (classes) and ASramas 

(stages of life), and all the rituals to be observed in daily life 

and in the important crises of the life cycle belong to this sphere. 

Their gradual adoption, often piece-meal, by new strata of society, 

a process which, according to some observers, has not yet come to 

an end, is one of the most notable features of the ‘ Sanskritization 5 

mentioned above. Not all the rituals are followed by all castes and 

groups, but all accept the common ideology underlying ritualism, 

and a pronounced tendency towards standardization and unifor- 

mity in the observances was at work in all India. Pilgrimages to 

sacred spots and shrines distributed over all parts of the country 




10 



Development of Religion in South India 



including its extreme frontiers must be counted as part of this, 

ritualism ; it was not the least important among the factors pro- 

moting and maintaining the cultural unity of the country ; it is 

still a valid force operating among the vast majority of the people. 


Hindu civilization as we know it in history may be said 

to have taken its definite shape by the time of the Buddha. 

Since then foreigners came into India on several occasions 

and for different purposes. Till about a.d. 1000, however, 

though they sometimes succeeded in establishing political rule 

over parts of the country their advent did not mean any 

great change in its religious outlook or sociology. They often 

adopted one or other of the Indian faiths, becoming, for instance,, 

devotees of Buddhism or the Bhagavata cult, and were accorded 

a place in Hindu society by being vaguely designated as Ksatriyas 

of sorts by the writers of Hindu law books (dharma-sastras ) . 

After 1000 India came into massive contact with credal religions 

that were exclusive and even intolerant in their outlook; first 

Islam and later Christianity. But on the whole Hinduism stood 

its ground. Even after six or seven centuries of political and 

military domination of the land, Islam was found to have made 

a tangible impression only in those corners of the country in 

the north-west and north-east which separated from the rest of 

the country in 1947 and form Pakistan today. Muslims also 

form a substantial minority in the rest of India, but both in India 

and Pakistan the bulk of them have retained many Hindu beliefs 

and practices; in Java they have done so even in a larger 

measure. Though there were extensive changes in all depart- 

ments of life as a result of Muslim rule in the North, Southern 

India, particularly the region south of the Kpsna river, was kept 

on the whole free from the Muslim impact by the Hindu empire 

of Vijayanagar ; southern Hinduism has thus been able to main- 

tain the continuity of its tradition much better than the northern. 


As for Christianity, it has been represented on the west 

coast of South India from relatively early times ; the Portuguese 

put forth much effort in the sixteenth century to bring about 

mass conversions ; and later, numerous missionary bodies, both 

Roman Catholic and Protestant, made sustained efforts at winning 

over Indians' to their faith, employing education and medical 

care as the means of developing contact with the people; the 

missionaries shared with Macaulay the view that a short period 

of western education and the Bible 4 would not leave an idolator 

in Bengal * or India. But these hopes have been falsified, and 

though on occasions a measure of success has attended missionary 

efforts among the so-called lower ranks of the people in some 




Introduction 



11 



parts of the country, the main effect of the Christian attack on 

Hinduism in modern times has been to evoke movements of 

internal reform for the abolition of age-long evils, and this has 

contributed to strengthen and vitalize Hinduism. The world-wide 

activity of the Ramakrishna Mission may be cited ; but who can 

decide how much of it is modelled on Christian missions, and 

how much harks back to the model of the Buddhist sanghas 

of old ? 


It will be the aim of the succeeding pages to trace in some 

detail these fascinating developments within Hindu society with 

particular reference to occurrences in South India and their 

contribution to the common fund. The object of this introduction 

has been to show that developments in the South cannot be 

studied in isolation, but always against the background of move- 

ments in the whole country. 




II. INTEGRATION OF CULTS AND THE BEGINNINGS 

OF HINDUISM. THE AGE OF THE SANGAM 



The fusion of Aryan with non-Aryan cults began imme- 

diately after the Aryans entered India ; and the process had a 

long course lasting over many centuries before the new culture 

crossed the Vindhyas to continue the same process in the South, 

probably by much milder methods evolved by long experience 

in the North. We hear of wars with the Dasyus in early vedic, 

literature which praises Indra, the chief of the gods, for protect- 

ing the Arya-varna against the Dasyu ; expatiates on his exploits 

which, quite obviously, are modelled on those of a tribal war 

leader; and describes some battles and alliances of a manifestly 

historical nature. There is no record of such conflicts in the 

South, The Kamdyana which localizes some of the adventures 

of the Prince of Ayodhya in some identifiable spots' in the south 

like Pancavafi (Nasik) and Pampa (perhaps near Hampi) 

altogether lacks a historical basis ; its monkeys and ogres who 

inhabit the South are totally mythical, and one may sooner get 

ofi by pressing sea sand than derive light on the Aryanization 

of the South from the central incidents of the poem, The talk 

of monkey (vanara) totem and vanara-civilization as facets of 

pre-Aryan Dravidian culture is altogether misplaced. The poetic 

descriptions of asramas (hermitages) which provide the back- 

ground of the incidents may, however, be accepted as the reflec- 

tion of a stage in the Aryanization of the South as visualized by 

the poet, and possibly, though this is perhaps on the more doubt- 

M the hmdninces the inmates of the dramas- experienced 


from the hostility of the ogres contain a hint of the conflict of 

cultures at their first meeting. The earliest stratum of the. arti- 

literature of the Tamils, the literature of the Sangam 


Ss m cleTr ° f SUCh C0Dflict ’ but oa a,e oth£ * hand 


mtern^J?T’ ho " ever > other legends that have plausibly been 

rminrf tv. ** Tennmscent of historical occurrences. They centre 

r ° UQd ^ Sa S e A W a vedic seer who came to embody t 




Integration of Cults and the Beginnings of Hinduism 13 


himself all the stages of the progressive Aryanization not only 

of India, but of Indonesia and Indochina. His abode (aSrama) 

which is first located in the Himalayas moves by several stages 

to the extreme south of India, the Agastyakufa or the Peak of 

Agastya at the southern end of the Western Ghats, and crosses 

the seas thence to Indonesia and Indochina. He still receives 

special worship in South India which also contains several Siva 

temples all designated by the name Agastyesvara, which means 

an Isvara (Siva) shrine set up by Agastya. The vedic Agastya 

has a miraculous birth like many other * heroes of nations *, but 

otherwise he is a historical person, as real as the kings and 

tribes mentioned in the Rigveda ; he composes hymns, has a wife 

and sister, and perhaps also a son. His life history receives full 

treatment in the two epics of the Mahabharata and the Rama - 

yana, and many new legends are recorded about him ; the 

Puranas and Tamil tradition mark still further stages of this 

development. 


Three achievements ascribed to Agastya are of particular 

significance to the story of progressive Aryanization of South 

India and the East. First , Agastya is said to have prevailed 

upon the Vindhya mountains to cease growing in height until 

he returned to his Northern abode from the South whither 

he was going on some business ; but the sage never returned, 

and the mountain continues to be stunted. Later Tamil tradi- 

tion mentions Siva’s marriage with Parvati in Mount Kailas 

as the occasion for Agastya’s southward exodus, and explains 

that the exodus was meant to redress the balance of the earth 

rudely disturbed by the assemblage of all divinities in the North 

for the occasion. Secondly , Agastya is said to have destroyed 

the Raksasa brothers Ilvala and Vatapi ; the brothers hated all 

Brahmans because one of them „ had refused to grant Ilvala’s 

request for a son equal to Indra, and their revenge took a curious 

form. Ilvala transformed Vatapi into a ram and offered his 

flesh as food to Brahmans, and then recalled him to life, as 

whomsoever Ilvala summoned with his voicfe would come back 

even from the abode of Yama (Death) ; and Vatapi would come 

out laughing after ripping the flanks of the Brahmans who had 

eaten his flesh. Thus the brothers killed many Brahmans. Mean- 

while Agastya had to satisfy his wife Lopamudra, a princess from 

Vidarbha, who had laid down a condition for her fulfilling her 

marital duties towards him viz. that he should approach her on 

a bed like that which she used to have in her father’s palace, 

that he should be adorned with costly ornaments for the occa- 

sion, and that Agastya should procure these things without in 




14 



Development of Religion in. South India 



any way impairing his ascetic merit. Agastya approached three 

kings in succession ; none of them could meet his demand with- 

out detriment to their kingdoms, and so all the four of them 

went together to Ilvala, who received them and entertained 

Agastya in the usual manner. But when he summoned Vatapi, 

there came out only air out of Agastya’s stomach, Vatapi having 

been already digested there. Then the saddened Ilvala gave 

Agastya twice as much wealth as Agastya wanted, after the latter 

had correctly guessed Ilvala’s intentions regarding the gift. 

Agastya and' his companions go back, and Agastya duly begets 

a son on Lopamudra by name Drdhasyu who relieves the 

ancestors of Agastya and obtains for them the lokas (happy 

abodes) they desired in the other world. This is the story found 

in the Mahabharata. The Ramayana version differs in some 

respects; the most important being that after Vatapi’s death, 

Ilavala attacks Agastya and is burnt to death by the irate sage, 

and that there is no mention here of Agastya’s compact with 

his wife or his demand for wealth. Rama, who narrates the 



story of Agastya to his brother Laksmana on the eve of their 

visit to the aSrama of the sage’s brother, begins his narra- 

tion with the round assertion : ‘ This verily is the asrama 

of the brother of Agastya who, intent upon the good of 

the world, overpowered the death-like demons and thereby 

rendered this quarter (i.e. Dandakaranya or the forest of 

Dandaka) habitable/ The third achievement of Agastya was 

to drink up the waters of the ocean to enable the devas 

(gods) to dispose of their enemies (the asuras) who had taken 

refuge under the sea. These three achievements have been 

understood to represent respectively the crossing of the Vindhyas 

into the Deccan by the bearers of Indo-Aryan culture to that 

region, the initial opposition to that culture on the part of the 

indigenous inhabitants of the South which, however, soon died 

away and gave place to a more propitious attitude, and the spread 

of the culture to the eastern lands across the sea. There are 

several ^scnptions m Sanskrit attesting the prominent place held 


TnriZr ya { i ha T a 8Um) “ the P alUheon of Indonesia and 

Indochina m the first millennium of the Christian era. 


noth . er name that bears an equally close connection with 

die Aryanizntion of South India and of the East is that of 


fln U A ya ’ W ' ld \ iS like A e ast ya. the name of a gotra 

( ndo-Aiyan gens ) . There are in existence quite a number of 

copper plate inscriptions in the South Indian languages 


ZtfsZ Z **■ t0 me T bei ‘ s of Kaundinya gotru Sg 

others, in different parts of the country from different dynastief 





Integration of Cults and the Beginnings of Hinduism 15 


.of rulers. Much earlier than these is a full dress description 

of the daily life of religion and sacrifice observed in a Brahmin 

household of the Kaundinya gotra (Kauniyan in Tamil) in the 

village of Punjarrur in the Tanjore District of the second or third 

century a.d. 1 The prominence of the name of Kaundinya in the 

foundation myths of the different kingdoms forming the Hindu 

colonies of South-east Asia is well known and need not be 

reviewed here in detail. 2 3 There can thus be no doubt that the 

Agastyas and the Kaundinyas were very prominent among the 

adventurous leaders of Indo-Aryan society who spread its culture 

in lands originally non-Aryan. 


In relatively late Tamil tradition Agastya was recognized 

as the family-priest ( kulaguru ) of the Pandyan royal line, and, 

what is more important, as the original inventor of Tamil ^nd 

the author of the earliest grammar of that language. In Tamil 

Buddhist tradition the Bodhisattva Avalokitesvara holds the cor- 

responding place. But in later times an effort was made to deny 

that Agastya established the Tamil language, that he wrote its 

first grammar, and that Tolkappiyan whose grammar is the earliest 

now extant was a pupil of Agastya. The mediaeval commentator 

Perasiriyar discusses that question at some length in his com- 

mentary on the Tolkappiyam , the grammar written by Tolkap- 

piyan. He says that in his day some scholars held that Tolkap- 

piyan composed his work on principles other than those of 

Agastya’s grammar ( Agattiyam ) ; but he turns down this view 

and appeals to authority and tradition. He says : ‘ This view 

is urged by modern authors who go against the authority of the 

Veda ; in the past even heretics, not to speak of the wise men 

of the three Sangams and the four Varnas, did not say so. How 

(is this)? Because the son of Kapakkayanar, Nakklrar of the 

last Sangam, who composed the gloss on the Kalaviyal 3 said : 

“ The standard for those of the second and third Sangams was 

the Tolkappiyam while that for the first was Agattiyam The 

author who composed the commentary for later generations also 

cited his testimony ; and he, being a monk under strict vows, 

was not likely to utter a falsehood/ He then proceeds to quote 

three old works in support of the tradition that Agastya was the 

founder of the Tamil language and grammar, and that Tolkap- 


1 Purananuru No. 166. 


2 South Indian Influences in the Far-East — Index s. v. Kaundinya. 


3 A short work on the erotics of ‘secret love’ (kalavu) in the form 

of about sixty sutras ascribed to god Siva (Iraiyanar) himself. The 

commentary on this work ascribed to Nakkirar which is perhaps not 

earlier than the eighth or ninth century a.d. is the locus classicus of 

the incredible tradition relating to the three Sangams. 




36 Development of Religion in South India 


piyan was the most celebrated of the twelve pupils of this great 

/sage. The difference between the two schools represented here 

regarding the position of Agastya in Tamil culture is perhaps 

best understood as the reflection of a difference in their attitude 

to the Aryan Sanskrit culture of the North. Those who welcomed 

it and were ready to acknowledge its good effects stood up for 

the traditional view ; others who wished to defend the indepen' 

dence of Tamil and minimize its debt to Sanskrit repudiated the 

traditional position of Agastya. This difference persists even at 

the present day, and we see attempts to expunge from Tamil 

all words and letters of Sanskrit origin leading to a tangible loss 

of richness and ease of expression. But then it may be pointed 

out that even Tolkappiyan who is taken for an apostle of the 

independence of Tamil bears a name which means the ancient 

scion of the Kavyas i.e. members of the gotra of Kavi (the sage 

! Usanas). The truth is that Sanskrit is the taproot of all Indian 

culture as we know it in history, and in this respect South India 

and Tamil culture are in no way different from the rest of the 

country. 


The gradual extension of the connotation of the term Arya- 

varta (land of the Aryans) is also worth noting in this connec- 

tion. The Manusmrti (the code of Manu), the earliest of the 

metrical law books of India, probably assumed its present form 

in the early centuries before and after the Christian era. Some 

verses (17-23) in the second chapter of that work reveal the 

stages in the extension of Aryandom. The first of these verses 

defines Brahmavarta (the land of the Veda) as the region lying 

between the holy rivers of Sarasvatl and Drsadvatl and affirms 

that it was created by the gods ; the next verse states that the 

traditional usages ( acara ) of that region set the model for others 

to follow. Then there was the Brahmar§ide£a (the country of 

the Brahman seers) adjacent to Brahmavarta and comprising 

Kuruk§etra (the field of the Kurus where the Great Battle of 

the Mahabhdrata was fought, the historic Panipat plain) and 

the countries of the Matsyas, Pancalas and Surasenas ; all men 

in the world should be instructed on their respective mores from 

the Brahman bom in this region. The region between the Hima- 

layas and the Vindhyas bounded by Vinasana (the place where 

the Sarasvatl river disappears in the sands of the Rajaputana 

desert) on the west and Prayaga (Allahabad) on the east is 

blown as MadhyadeSa (21). Again the entire area between 

the two mountains already named and the seas on the west and 

east, (i.e. the^ whole of what we now call Northern India) is 

described as Aryavarta by the learned (22). The name Arya- 




Integration of Cults and the Beginnings of Hinduism 17 


varta is explained by the commentators as indicating that Aryas 

appear over and over again in this region ; and Medhatithi, the 

earliest extant commentator (ninth century), states expressly 

that though the land may pass for a time under the rule of 

barbarians ( mlecchas) > yet it is soon restored to orthodoxy by 

the reappearance of Aryas — a comment full of historical import 

if we consider his date falling after the first Muslim impact on 

North India and on the eve of the definitive Muslim conquest 

of the North. Lastly, all lands where the black buck (spotted 

antelope) roams about naturally are fit places for the performance 

of the yajna (vedic sacrifice), i.e. places where Aryas could 

reside; all beyond is barbarian country (mlecchadeto) (23). 

Here is a conscious extension of the limits of Aryadesa to lands 

other than Northern India ; and whether the test of the natural 

presence of the spotted antelope is literally fulfilled or not, there 

is little doubt that this last verse includes India south of the 

Vindhyas and is capable of application to Indonesia and Indo- 

china as well. In this context we are forcibly reminded of the 

seven inscriptions from East Borneo engraved on stone yupas 

(sacrificial posts to which the animals are tied before being sacri- 

ficed), and detailing many vedic sacrifices by name which were 

performed for the king Mulavarman by Brahmins who had gone 

there specially for the purpose. 4 


This expansion of Indo-Aryan civilization was naturally 

accompanied by a considerable mixture of races (Vyasa — lit. 

compiler, arranger, of the Vedas and author of Mahabharata and 

Puranas — was reputed to be a son of a fisherwoman) and 

cultures and the assimilation of many aspects of the thought and 

practice of the non-Aryan culture with which it came into con- 

tact ; as a result the vedic gods and religion underwent several 

changes and a new composite religious and philosophical back- 

ground was created on which arose the historic Hinduism which 

has baffled all attempts at defining it in simple terms or analys- 

ing clearly its component elements. The most striking feature 

of Hindu society is its cultural pluralism. Peoples belonging to 

different grades of spiritual (and material) culture were received 

and assigned a definite place in an elastic framework and then 

allowed to jostle with one another in the activities and cere- 

monies oi their daily lives. The exact details of the stages of 

the adjustment will perhaps never be known ; but its broad results 

stand out in the clearly mixed character of the chief gods of 



* South Indian Influences , pp. 137-40. 



18 Development of Religion in South India 


the Hindu pantheon and in the appearance of new concepts in 

the realm of philosophy and metaphysics. 


Siva and Visnu are the most prominent Hindu deities, and 

constitute together with the more or less anaemic Brahma, the 

celebrated triad (Tirmurti) who are believed to create (Brahma) 

protect (Vis^u) and destroy (Siva) the universe again and again 

in the course of countless aeons. These two gods are by no 

means prominent in the Rigveda, and even the name Siva is 

unknown in that Veda as the name of a god ; the word being 

generally used as an adjective meaning propitious, or, as a proper 

name, being applied to a tribe who survived at least till the 

time of Alexander as the Siboi of the Greeks, and whose city 

Sivapura is also known to relatively late literary sources. But 

these gods are seen to have gathered many new features and 

become more concrete and important divinities in the later vedic 

literature, and there is good reason to trace many of these new 

features to syncretism with non-Aryan factors. The Rigvedic 

precursor of Siva is Rudra, generally regarded as a storm god 

representing more the baleful side of the storm in the destructive 

agency of lightning than the fertilizing and cleaning agency of 

the rain. The word Rudra has generally been held to come 

from the root rud to cry and has been interpreted as the Howler. 

But the suggestion has also been made that it is derived from 

rud with the conjectural meaning ‘to shine ’ or ‘to be ruddy ’ 

so that Rudra is the red god. Rudra is also a great healer who 

has a thousand auspicious remedies and is the greatest physician 

of physicians. If he is described as Siva (auspicious) it is as. 

much for this reason, as just to gain his good will and escape 

his wrath by flattering him, and Siva thus ‘became the regular 

name of Rudra’s historical successor in post Vedic mythology \ 

He has close association with Agni (Fire). In later times this 

divinity was also regarded as Pasupati, Mahayogi and Mahakala. 

The first two of these epithets meaning respectively the Lord 

of the Animal World and the Great Yogi are anticipated in the 

celebrated seal from Mohenjodaro where we find a perhaps 

three-headed figure seated in the posture of a yogi and surrounded 

by a number of animals viz. an elephant, a tiger, a rhinoceros, 

a buffalo and two antelopes with long horns. Even in the Rigveda 

Rudra is called pa§upa , protector of animals, and prayers are 

addressed to him to spare the domestic cattle of the supplicant 

from the shafts of his anger. If, as is generally held, the Harappa 

culture and Vedic culture represent pre-Aryan and Aryan strands, 

we have here an instance of the syncretism of allied features 

from the two cultures into a new amalgam. We may also note that 



’> Integration of Cults and the Beginnings of Hinduism 19 


an later times, particularly in the philosophy of the Saiva-Sid- 

dhanta system, the term pasupati gained another interpretation; 

[ an that phiiosophy it was explained as ‘Lord of souls' — Pati 


(Lord, Supreme God) and Pasu (individual soul) forming toge- 

; ther with Pasa (bond lit. rope) the triple basis of the phenomena 


of the universe — a more or less typical instance of new appli- 

cations of old forms to be traced throughout the long history 

of Hinduism. As for Yoga (cf. yoke) the practice of establishing 

increasing control over mind and body by continuous practice of 

prescribed exercises (under guidance to start with), it is attested 

[ an Harappa civilization not only by the pasupati seal just men- 


| tioned, but by a number of other minor antiquities as well. Siva 


; as the Great yogi is held in later religious thought to be himself 


I; clad in an animal skin ( krttivasas ) while being the bestower of 


f high material prosperity on his devotees. The kala (time) aspect 


j; of Siva is best typified in the Mahakala shrine at Ujjain; here 


i he embodies not only death and destruction, but the power of 


regeneration also ; the negative aspect is stressed in his associa- 

tion with crematoria and his leadership of groups of bhutas 

l (goblins), pretas (the unredeemed souls of the dead), and 


pisacas (goblins). The positive side is seen in his representation 

i as a phallus ( linga ). The phallic significance of the linga is 


I sought to be denied at times and it is taken to represent the 


i formless absolute. This sophistic interpretation finds much sup- 


\ port in relatively late literary sources and its validity is unques- 


? tionable. Nevertheless, it is quite probable that originally some 


; primitive fertility cults and practices were absorbed in the growing 


J complex of the Rudra-Siva concept; the pejorative reference to 


l Sisnadevas (phallicists) in the Rigveda and the realistic model- 


1 ling of the lingas in early Indian sculpture alike support this 


i view of the evolution of the Siva cult. Siva is often represented 


l by a Bull, which also serves as his mount. Closely allied to the 


C Kala aspect is that of Bhairava (lit. terrifying) which has many 


varieties and forms the centre of many legends. Combining both 

l the positive and negative aspects is the more amiable form of 


Siva as Nataraja (the lord of Dance), the cosmic significance 

of whose rhythmic dance is interpreted in different ways in 

different contexts and by different sources. It is not possible 

; here to go further into the many forms of Siva and the legends 


concerning them ; we must, however, note that these forms and 

I legends have furnished the themes of a rich iconography which 


I observes a broad distinction between the gracious and propitious 


forms ( anugraha miirti) and the dreaded destructive forms 

( samhara miirti ) . 



20 Development of Religion in South India 


Visiiu likewise takes on an increasingly complex form by 

the accretion of new features. His solar associations begin from 

the Veda and his cakra (discus) is said, in later mythology, to 

have been shaped out of the sun. His celebrated three steps, 

of which two traverse the earth and are visible to men but the 

third and highest is beyond the flight of birds and the ken of 

mortals, are generally held to refer to the course of the Sun. 

Visnu is the friend of Indra whom he frequently aids in the fight 

with Vrtra and in vanquishing demons. But this does not stand 

in the way of his being identified with Vasudeva-Krsna whose 

opposition to Indra is well marked in many puranic legends. 

There is a further growth of Krsna legends when he is endowed 

with the features of a ‘ cowherd god 5 (Gopala Krsna) and many 

new stories are evolved of his pranks and adventures as a child 

or young hoy. The Mahabharata which in different contexts 

reviews the whole gamut of Krsria’s achievements is a much more 

human document than the Ramayana which has been not inaptly 

described as a ‘polished fantasia’. The Great Epic and its 

supplement the Harivamsa create a strong impression in the mind 

that behind all the distortions and exaggerations of legend, there 

must lie a genuine historic core, though it is risky to attempt to 

separate it from the overgrowth ; we also get the feeling that 

many of the details of the legends bear an unmistakable local 

colour and may well be pre-Aryan in origin. The Bhagavad - 

Gitd inseparably associated with Kr§na’s name is a landmark in 

the history of Hindu thought ; it not only preaches with a new 

emphasis the religion of devotion and duty, but adumbrates the 

theory of avataras (epiphanies) which shows Vi§nu as the 

watchful guardian of the universe, ever intent upon rescuing it 

from disaster whenever its existence is threatened. But when 

we look into the details of the avataraSt we find, surprisingly 

enough, that many of them stem from the Veda, the Rigveda 

itself in one instance — the Boar incarnation. 5 Two other 

avatdras can be traced to the Brahmanas, though not yet con- 

nected with Vi§nu. 4 The fish which in the Satapatha Brdhmana 

delivers Manu from the flood, appears in the Mahabharata as' a 

form of Prajapati, becoming in the Puranas an incarnation of 

Vispu. In the same Brahmana Prajapati about to create off- 

spring becomes a tortoise moving in the primeval waters In the 

Purtnas this tortoise is an Avatara of Vi§nu, who assumes this 

form to recover various objects lost in the deluge.’ Rama, the 

Prince of Ayodhya, and Kf§na are, of course, the best known of 



5 Macdonell, Vedic Mythology , p, 41. 




Integration of Cults and the Beginnings of Hinduism 21 



f the avataras whose sagas constitute no small part of Hindu 


f culture wherever it has spread. The diversity of the sources of 


the avataras shows the extreme difficulty of identifying the Aryan 


* warp and the pre-Aryan woof in the fabric of Indian culture. 


ij 


1 We may now mention one further instance of syncretism 


{ -of particular import to students of South India. That is the 


{ identification of Skanda, Kumara, or Karttikeya with Murug(k)an, 


: also called Velan and Subrahmanya, of the Tamils. In the 


l North he is regarded as the son of Siva and Parvatl, and Kali- 


{i dasa’s poem Kumdrasambhava (Birth of Kumara) is based on 


the legend that Siva gave up his penance as Mahayogi, and 

wedded Parvatl to procreate a war-leader under whom the divine 

f hosts could overthrow the defiant and oppressive Asura (demon) 


• by name Taraka ; hence his names SenanI and Mahasena. 


| Another stream of legend embellishes the story saying that Siva 


emitted his sperm in Fire (Agni) who passed it on to Ganga 

where it matured into Skanda in a forest of rushes, whence his 

name (Saravanabhava) ; the child was then brought up by the 

six stars of the Krttikas or Pleiades, who nursed him by his six 

; heads, whence his names Sanmukha (six-faced) and Sanmatura 


( (six-mothered) . 


> Another form of the story makes him the son of Agni and 


l his wife Svaha who assumed the forms of the wives of six Ri§is 


l whom Agni loved. In some coins of Kani§ka there are four 


; figures with names subscribed in Greek as Skando, Mahaseno, 


\ Komaro and Bizago ; they seem to have been regarded as separate 


deities even as Patanjali seems to have regarded Skanda and 

| Visakha as separate deities. But in course of time they were all 


l identified with one another, and in South India with the trans- 


f parently indigenous Tamil deity known as Murugan or Velan. 


While the entire mythology of Karttikeya-Skanda of the North 

5 is fully accepted in the Tamil country, there exist other traits 


f peculiarly Tamil in origin. The name Murugan, however, is an 1 


\ exact rendering of Kumara (Youth), for muruguy a word of 


i unknown affiliation in Tamil, also means tenderness, youth. The 


jj other term Velan means the god with the spear (vel), the most / 


| characteristic weapon of this deity. He has a cock on his / 


l banner, and is believed to be fond of sporting on hill tops. On^ 


I of his wives ( ValU ) is from the hill tribe of the Kuravas. The 


undoubted antiquity of his cult among the Tamils is attested by 

the discovery at the pre-historic urn-field at Adiccanallur of 

S' bronze cocks, iron spears and mouthpieces of gold leaf similar 


to those employed by modern worshippers of Muruga when they 



22 



Development of Religion in South India 



are on a pilgrimage carrying the Kavadi 6 in fulfilment of a vow. 

The oldest stratum of Tamil literature mentions a Velan-ddal y 

an ecstatic dance by a priest possessed by Velan. The Murugan 

cult never lost its popularity in the Tamil country, witness the 

stirring hymns of the Tiruppugal of Arunagiri-natha (15th cen- 

tury), and may be said to be experiencing a notable revival 

under the leadership of one of the leading Brahmin advocates of 

Madras who has earned the title of TiruppugaL-mani by his 

musical renderings of the celebrated hymns of Arunagiri-natha. 


The instances of syncretism cited so far are just a few 

leading examples of a large class of facts of the religious history 

of India, the systematic treatment of which would, in itself, 

require a good-sized volume. While these mutual approaches, 

and adjustments were occurring in the sphere of the Great Tradi- 

tion, the more popular cults continued everywhere more or less 

in the same old way, though not altogether uninfluenced by the 

developments in and the spread of the Great Tradition. The 

details of the Little Tradition can be gathered by a study of the 

contemporary villages of India. Such a study discloses altogether 

a new world of village-gods and goddesses, genii of sorts including 

Yaksas, Yaksls, Gandharvas, Kumbhandas, Nagas, Bhutas, rivers, 

trees and mountains — all being honoured and worshipped in 

different Ways which differ widely according to time and place. 


It is quite possible that some of these village deities are local 

adaptations of borrowals from the Great Tradition which has its 

own godlings ; but in the main they date from pre-Aryan times 

and were^ in origin, probably Dravidian in the South, and Dravi- 

dian, Kirata or Ni$ada in the North. The dominant note in the, 

worship of village deities is one of fear, an element not altogether 

unknown, as we have seen, in Vedic religion such as, for instance, 

in the prayers to ward off the results of Rudra’s rage. The 

village deities, and the majority of them are goddesses, inflict or 

ward off diseases and calamities, and the rituals of their worship 

are crude and in the past involved much drunkenness and even 

immorality. Here is a brief account from a work of the last 

century : ‘ The sacrifice of fowl, sheep and buffaloes is normal, 

and the blood of the sacrificial victim is sometimes drunk, or 

applied to the forehead and breast of the worshippers, sprinkled 

on the lintel and doorsteps of the shrine, or mixed with rice and 

scattered over the fields, streets and bounds of the village. The 



w?fh Lex i con defines Kava& as ‘a decorated pole of wood 



Integration of Cults and the Beginnings of Hinduism 23 


eating of the flesh of the victim is also held sometimes to he 

part of the sacrifice. In a buffalo sacrifice, the animal is paraded 

through the village with a garland round its neck, and after the 

sacrifice, its head is cut off and its foreleg is put in its mouth, 

the nose is smeared with fat and a lighted lamp is put on its 

forehead.’ It is impossible to explain the significance of all these 

details and many others not mentioned here that constitute 

perhaps the sum of accretions through the ages from many 

diverse sources. And in one way or other such rituals mark the 

practice of popular religion in all the villages not only in South 

India, but in the entire sub-continent. There were two attempts 

to explain these features, both made about the middle of the 

second decade of the twentieth century. Bishop Whitehead 

lived many years in Madras, and though he looked upon Indian 

villages and their inhabitants primarily as potential recruits to 

the Christian faith, his knowledge of rural institutions was deep, 

and his views are entitled to respect. He thought that a primitive 

Animism succeeded by Totemism in a later nomadic stage 

explained much, if not the whole, of the practices he described. 

The ideas of blood relationship among clansmen ; and the unity 

of their brotherhood to be extended, whenever possible by 

alliances with other clans — each clan with its own animal totem, 

and the transition from a nomadic to the more settled life of an 

agricultural community, were put forward by him. As agricul- 

ture in early ages all the world over was the work of women, the 

preponderance of the female element among village deities is 

easy to understand. To this he also traced the practice of the 

pujari (worshipping priest) occasionally dressing himself as a 

woman, sitting in a cart with the animal impaled alive, and being 

dragged in procession through the village. Above all he held 

that the animal sacrifice as practised in the village was not so 

much a propitiatory gift to the deity, as born of a desire for 

communion with the totem spirit. The'* killing of the totem 

animal which would normally be regarded as the murder of a 

kinsman became on the occasion of a solemn sacrifice a ritual 

act conducing to the strength of those who partake in the sacri- 

fice and the blood and flesh of the animal in different ways. 

The liver and entrails were, considered to be the seat of life, and 

so the pujari put the liver in his mouth and the entrails round 

his neck. The animal sacrificed was the representative of the 

spirit to be worshipped and so was honoured with garlands, 

turmeric and kumkum (saffron), and its feet washed with 

water before sacrifice. 


Very soon after, an American scholar, Elmore, criticized the 



24 Development of Religion in South India 


totemistic theory of the origin of the buffalo sacrifice. The 

argument was that current stories suggest a historical origin for 

the rites and that the sacrifices symbolize ‘ the dire punishment 

and disgrace of a conquered enemy.’ The cutting off of the 

head, the putting the foreleg in the mouth, the smearing of the 

nose with fat, and the sticking of a lighted lamp upon the fore- 

head are intended to express ‘the supreme humiliation of a 

feared, despised and defeated enemy.’ So too the procession of 

the buffalo with a garland round its neck through the village 

before the sacrifice was the ‘ remnant of a triumphal procession 

in which the enemy was exhibited before the disgraceful death.’ 

The sacrifice therefore represents the triumph of the Aryan 

invaders over the Dravidian aborigines and their ‘ mad gods \ 


In the second edition of his book (1925) Bishop Whitehead 

rejected the whole of this argument as far-fetched and improba- 

ble. The argument, if correct, compels us to assume that the 

buffalo sacrifice originated at a comparatively late date, and 

contradicts all we know of the origin and meaning of sacrifice 

and ritual. The stories relied on by Elmore obviously belong 

to a time when the Pariahs, originally a leading clan among the 

Dravidians, had been degraded under Brahman influence. But 

the worship of grama devatas (village deities) and buffalo sacri- 

fice go much farther back, probably to the time when the Dravi- 

dians first came to India and settled down to an agricultural life, 

say 3000 to 4000 b.c. at the latest ; so we cannot interpret them 

in the light of events that occurred 3000 years later. Without 

committing ourselves to all the details of the arguments involved 

or to the chronology of Dravidian immigration suggested by 

Whitehead which few scholars will accept today, we may say 

generally that Whitehead has the better of the argument and that 

his approach seems to be nearer the true explanation of the 

9 surviving village rites, in so far as they are pre-Aryan in their 

origin. "" 


Whitehead says further that his theory explains the origin 

of stones and images as objects of worship. The totem animal 

was killed in order to shed the blood and thus secure the presence 

of the totem deity at a particular spot, which then became sacred 

or Taboo, to violate which would be a grievous offence. Accord- 

ingly the spot was marked by a simple heap of stones, or an 

upright stone pillar which would perhaps be sprinkled with the 

blood. Then Totemism gradually died out and gave place to 

higher religious ideas and anthropomorphic conceptions of the 

deity. This brings us to the question of the origin and place of 

temples and temple worship in Hinduism, but before we proceed 




Integration of Cults and the Beginnings of Hinduism 25 


to consider it, we should notice two other interesting features of 

rural worship to which Whitehead refers. 


At Pullambadi, a village in the Tiruchirapalli District, the 

shrine of the goddess Kulanthalamman serves as a civil court for 

the determination of suits concerning civil debts. The creditor 

wrote his complaint against the debtor on a palm-leaf and hung 

it on a spear in front of the image of the goddess ; the debtor 

will contract illness if the claim is just and he does not pay up. 

If he disputes the claim, he may put in his counter statement 

on the same spear. The deity then decides the truth between 

them and afflicts the perjurer with dreams and misfortunes till 

the false statement is withdrawn. The debtor pays through the 

pufari and the temple takes a commission. The settlements are 

usually finalized during the annual festival in April or May. 

The temple, says Whitehead, got a commission of Rs. 3,000 in 

the thirty years since the system was introduced. Earlier, the 

creditors promised a part of the debt to the deity if she helped 

in the recovery of it, all transactions being oral. * This \ adds 

Whitehead, ‘ to the practical British mind, seems the only really 

sensible ceremony connected with the worship of village deities 

in South India/ One wonders if this simple method which 

depends altogether on the faith of the votaries still continues, or, 

if it does, will long continue under the impact of modem 

conditions. 


Whitehead also records a legend on the origin of two of 

the village-goddesses. It is a distorted version of the well known 

Puranic story of Parasurama (Rama with the axe) cutting off 

the head of his mother Renuka at the behest of his father who 

suspected the purity of her devotion to him. In this story the 

mother is called Mariyamma, and her head is cut off along with 

that of a Pariah woman whom she had embraced for her sym- 

pathy. Then when the father granted the boon of recovery, 

Parasurama transferred the heads by mistake, and the revived 

ladies became Mfiriamma (with Brahmin head and Pariah body) 

wanting goats and cocks but not buffaloes as sacrifice, and 

Yellamma (Pariah head and Brahmin body) wanting buffaloes. 

The former is usually regarded as the goddess of small-pox and 

the name of the latter means ‘ lady of the boundary ( ella ) \ 


* The story says Whitehead, ‘ is an interesting one, because it 

probably represents the fusion of the Aryan and Dravidian cults 

in the days when the Aryans first found their way into (South) 

India. A Pariah body with a Brahmin head is an apt descrip- 

tion of the cults of Siva, while a Pariah head with a Brahman 

body might well describe some of the cults of the ancient Dravi- 




26 Development of Religion in South India 


dian deities, modified by Brahman ideas and influences. The- 

fact that the deity to whom the buffalo is offered was the one 

with the Pariah head shows that the buffalo sacrifice was specially 

characteristic of the old Dravidian religion, and suggests that the 

buffalo was the totem of the Pariahs’ (116-7). 


The rise of temples, temple worship, and images of deities, 

is most probably rooted in pre- and non-Aryan forms of religion. 

The contrast between the rites of a Vedic sacrifice and of temple 

worship is striking and yet both hold an equally important place 

in historic Hinduism as we know it. The Vedic sacrifice is a 

solemn and formal invocation of the heavenly powers accom- 

panied by oblations in fire for their furthering the well being of 

the person who performs the sacrifice and those whom he repre- 

sents ; the worship in a temple closely imitates the daily routine 

in a royal palace, where the king’s daily wants and needs are 

attended to with meticulous care from dawn to night by a whole 

host oi; servants and slaves ; the deity, like the king, is roused 

from sleep with music in the morning and gets his wash, meal, 

sport and pastime through the day and is ultimately put to sleep 

in his bed room — everything being done with due pomp and 

i ceremony and with suitable accompaniments. The Vedic Yagna 

is conceived as part of the cosmic cycle calculated to maintain 

the rhythm (rta) of the universe by a mutual exchange between 

Heaven and Earth, the gods being sustained by the offerings in 

sacrifices and the men by the bounties (good seasons and har- 

vests) they get in return from the gods. The worship in a temple” 

stems from a much simpler world of ideas about the relations 

between a ruler and his subjects, and in fact the whole cere- 

monial of such worship is generally summed up as Soclakirajopa- 

edra, the sixteen attentions due to a king. It is ‘true that in 

relatively recent times another set of ideas probably of Mesopo- 

tamian origin gathered round the temple which came to be 

considered as the sacred mountain (Meru) at the centre of the 

world (universe) and served as the abode of the gods, a con- 

ception which accounts for the colossal vimanas of some of the 

Indian temples and such stupendous monuments as Bara Budur 

and Angkor Vat. But in the early period that witnessed the 

fusion of Aryan and pre-Aryan cultures in India the temple was-, 

perhaps just a sacred spot indicated by an enclosure, a tree or 

a stone heap or pillar, and had little to show of architecture or 

sculpture. An early Tamil poem 7 contains a short description 

apparently reminiscent of pre-Aryan times ; it says that Tudiyan, 



7 Purandnuru, No . 335 . 




Integration of Cults and the Beginnings of Hinduism 27 


Panan, Paraiyan and Ka^amban are the only four castes (or f 

races, kudi), and that there are no gods (kadavul) to be praised 

( paravu ) with offerings of paddy (unhusked rice) unless it be 

the stone commemorating the hero who fell in battle while 

opposing the enemy and his white-tusked elephant. Here is a 

clear hint that some at least of the deities worshipped by the 

common people had their origin in the apotheosis of local heroes. 

That others arose from the cult of ancestors may be inferred 

from the practice that survived into late historical times of 

marking by a linga and sometimes also a small temple the sites 

where important persons, chieftains or saints, were buried or 

cremated ; this class of temple is distinguished in the inscriptions 

of the Tamil country by the title palli-padai-kdyiL The name 

koyil for the temple is of much semantic interest as it means 

both a temple and a palace, which were often erected side by 

side in historical times, the most conspicuous instances being 

furnished by the celebrated Cola capitals of Tanjore and Gangai- 

konda-CoJapuram ; the practice was followed by the monarchs. 

of Vijayanagar also. We notice the same feature in the Sanskrit 

word Prasada , also meaning both temple and palace. Again, 

the word employed for worship in the citation made above from 

Purananuru is paravu i.e., praise, same as rc (Rk) from which 

we get arcana , a common word for worship in later times. Stress 

has been laid on the contrast between yagna (sacrifice) and 

puja (worship) and the suggestion made that the former is Vedic 

and Aryan, and the latter non-Vedic and pre-Aryan. Accord- 

ingly, puja, in Tamil puM, is sought to be derived in one of 

two ways : One method is to connect with the words pu, flower, 

and sey, do, i.e., an act done with the aid of flowers ; the other 

is to connect it with pusu (smear), implying that the smearing 

of the object worshipped with the blood of the animal sacrificed 

in the act was its central feature. We must observe, however, 

that the word puSai does not occur in early Tamil literature of 

the Sangam period, and that the Tamil Lexicon does not notice 

either of these derivations for the words but simply refers to 

the Sanskrit word puja . Worship in temples and the domestic 

worship of deities is repeatedly mentioned in the late Vedic lite- 

rature of the Sutras. Vedic religion was aniconic, and the objects 

that received worship from pre-Aryan peoples in India were 

trees and stones which were regarded as the abode of deities, 

good and bad, and possibly some animals held sacred for one 

reason or another. The beginnings of anthropomorphism can 

be traced to an interesting discussion by Yaska (c 600 b.c.) on 

the human attributes of Vedic deities and we may assume that 




28 Development of Religion in South India ( 


figural representation of gods became common thereafter, and 

a regular iconography began to develop. The accretion of myths 

and legends drawn from various sources such as the elaboration 

of hints contained in the Vedas, the adaptation of local stories 

and traditions prevalent in different parts of the country, led 

on the one hand to an increasing volume of Puranic literature 

and on the other to a diversification of cults and deities each 

with its own particular iconic ideals enshrined in dhyana slokas 

(verses in aid of meditation) supposed to embody the visions 

vouchsafed to eminent seers who practised the particular cults. 

These in turn gave rise to an extensive sculptural art in stone 

and metal, an art rich alike in aesthetic and symbolism which, 

with many changes, has survived to our own day. We shall 

study these developments in some detail later. 


The whole of India including the extreme south had been 

Aryanized by the fourth century b.c. if not earlier, and a new 

Hindu Society marked by certain prominent traits constituted 

everywhere. It was a pluralistic society which had found in the 

caste system the most expedient method of accommodating 

peoples professing differing faiths and following diverse practices, 

while ensuring the acceptance by all of a common idealogical 

framework. The system is certainly open to attack from the 

standpoint of modern egalitarian democracy, and perhaps in the 

long run it tended to encourage narrower group loyalties to the 

detriment of the wider loyalty to the race or nation. But equality 

even in the modem world is more often an ideal rather than a 

reality and no system ever realizes in their entirety all the merits 

and demerits that are its theoretical concomitants. The Indian 

caste system is no exception. In its actual working through the 

ages it was neither so good and perfect as the orthodox advo- 

cates of the theory of varnatrama think, nor so evil and degrad- 

ing as its critics, particularly from among Christian missionaries, 

have been prone to depict. How much of it grew out of the 

class-system ( varnas ) of the Indo-Aryan Society and how much 

was incorporated from pre-Aryan social institutions and practices 

will perhaps never be satisfactorily determined. While in the 

rest of the Aryanized world the original class system showed no 

tendency to harden into more or less self-sufficient and socially 

exclusive groups, in India not only did the classes develop into 

rigid castes which are mutually exclusive, particularly as regards 

marriage and eating together, but the principle of caste fissipa- 

rousness became so deep-rooted that even the reformist attempts 

to abolish caste ended generally in the formation of new castes 

♦of such reformers. Caste has invaded even the Islamic and 



Integration of Cults and the Beginnings of Hinduism 29' 


Christian sections of Indian society, and today, more than a 

decade after the attainment of political freedom, the leaders of 

the country who mind its unity find the need to inveigh against 

‘ Casteism But the roots of * Casteism * still baffle understand- 

ing and analysis. 


The more admirable on this account was the success of the 

early founding fathers of Indo-Aryan society in inventing an 

idealogy which was accepted not only in all India, but to a large 

extent even in lands colonized by them outside India and which 

served as an effective bond of cultural unity. The central idea 

was that of the autonomy of the individual soul ; not only 

humans and superhumans but all live beings have souls, and the 

Jains postulate souls even for the inanimate world ; the grada- 

tion of births is regulated by the individual’s Karma (acts), and 

the individual can work his way up the scale by good deeds 

through many births until at last he transcends the cycle of births 

and his soul regains its pristine condition of freedom and happi- 

ness. The processes by which the soul gets entangled in the cycle 

of births and then works out its release ( mokqa ) are explained 

differently by different schools of philosophy, and the common 

people who follow each school, though they may not be adepts 

in its metaphysics, do not lack an inkling of the truth as their 

acaryas (teachers) saw it, because even the routine of their daily 

life is replete with nuances answering to the particular metaphysic. 

Karma and its consequences, together with the strong appeal to 

ethical conduct implicit in the theory, were almost universally 

accepted and actively held in the whole of Hindu India, Buddhists 

and Jains not excluded. The only exception were the handful of 

Cdrvdkas (Nihilists) who never commanded much influence in 

Indian society. 


The whole pattern of Hindu social thought and conduct was 

calculated to ensure a stable society on the basis of this meta- 

physic, a society in which each individual would find his or her 

place duly defined, a place in which there would be no lack of 

opportunity for working one’s way up both here and hereafter. 

The emphasis was more on duty than on right, on order and 

the continuance of ancestral custom than on innovation and 

change. The social order, particularly the Dharma (duty and 

function) of the varnas and the asramas (stages of life) was 

believed to be divinely ordained, but the code was not inflexible 

and changes, necessitated by time, place and circumstance, were 

effected by the example and consent of the 61ite of society ; and 

this principle applied even to secular matters such as the regu- 

lation of industry, trade and the arts by the guilds or groups 



30 Development of Religion in South India 


concerned. The state had no legislative power and was only 

law-guardian and not law-maker ; its main task was to keep the 

ring and enable the units of society, territorial (village) or social 

(caste, guild), or institutional (temple, college), and so on to 

carry on their legitimate functions without hindrance from anti- 

social elements. The actual multiplication of castes (jati) was 

reconciled with the four varnas of divine ordinance by the theory 

of mixed castes (varitasahkara ) , worked out in much detail in 

textbooks, but bearing little relation to the facts of life ; but the 

books were consulted at times to decide practical issues, and 

foreign immigrants were given a place in Hindu society if they 

desired entry by being regarded as Ksatriyas of sorts. 


All the important stages in the life-cycle from conception 

to cremation had their appropriate ceremonies and rituals, which 

were marked by endless variations in detail according to locality 

and group. These ceremonies ( samskaras ) were believed to be 

purificatory and calculated to fit the individual for the higher 

life. The words Dharma and Karma covered the whole gamut 

of duties, individual and social, and the entire round of cere- 

monies, but the details of their content were by no means rigid, 

and could always be adapted to circumstances, under the guidance 

of the accepted leaders of society at the time. The concepts of 

rnatraya (three debts) and purusarthas (the objectives of human 

endeavour) may be taken to complete the basic ideas of Hindu 

society. A man is believed to be bom with three debts and 

he is expected to discharge them duly in the course of his life ; 

first is what he owes to his parents and ancestors who gave him 

birth ; this he repays by procreating children in lawful wedlock 

to continue his line ; second is what he owes to the r$is (seers), 

the founders of the culture and organizers of social life, whom 

he satisfied by vidyd (education), i.e., by becoming an adept in 

the traditional learning and the arts, and if possible contributing 

to their development, at any rate securing their being handed 

down intact to future generations ; and lastly what he owes to 

the gods — the good seasons and harvests, of which he ensures 

the continuance by sacrifices, daily and occasional. The aims of 

life were categorized as four : dharma (sufficiently explained 

already); artha (Goods) — pursuit of wealth, material good in 

general ; kdma (Love) — sex life, the foundation of the family ; 

and lastly , moksa, liberation from the cycle of births. These 

aims were linked to the asramas : dharma was to be pursued 

constantly, mok$a was to be prepared for by proper education 

during the first stage (Brahmacarya — stage of scholar), artha 

and kdma in the second stage that of grhastha householder, and 




Integration of Cults and the Beginnings of Hinduism 31 


tnoksa in the evening of life when he developed detachment from 

mundane preoccupations in two stages — vanaprastha, forest 

dweller (when his wife could keep him company), and sanyasi 

(anchorite). The stage of grhastha was considered most impor- 

tant socially as persons in all the other stages of life depended 

on householders for their sustenance. Family life including the 

earning of wealth and its enjoyment ( artha and kdma) was thus 

enjoined as essential duty, and this perhaps needs to be stressed 

a little in view of the not uncommon misreading of the Hindu 

outlook on life which attributes to it an undue concentration 

on the other world to the negation of this one. In fact the cele- 

brated Tamil classic, the Kura\ concerns itself only with the first 

three objectives of human life — Aram (Dharma), Porul 

(Artha), and Inbam (Kama) — -and omits all reference to 

Mok$a (liberation). Even in the North the Trivarga (three 

ends) were long treated as the norm, and Mokqa got entry into 

the group only relatively late. The W eltanschaung thus briefly 

sketched had become universal in India several centuries before 

the Christian era, but conformity to it in detail was by no means 

strict or uniform. The large classes of people who were new 

to Indo-Aryan society naturally retained many of their old ways 

and gradually adopted whatever they could of the new ones, 

and nowhere did they continue to be the same as before the 

contact with the new culture. This process of ‘ Aryanization 5 

or ‘ Sanskritization * as it has been recently designated is still 

going on among the backward tribes in the hills and forests of 

India. The state of religion and society that resulted from the 

mingling of cultures is reflected in a few early inscriptions and 

more fully, particularly for the Tamil country in the literature 

of the Sangam period ; and this may be taken to furnish the 

starting point for our study of the subsequent religious move- 

ments in the region. 


In the Deccan, Buddhism was well established by the third 

century b.c. and continued to flourish throughout the Satavahana 

period ; indeed the first two centuries of the Christian era consti- 

tute the most glorious epoch of Buddhism in the Deccan. The 

stupa of Amaravati was enlarged and embellished, many new 

but smaller stupas came up in many spots in the Kr§na Valley, 

and many new caityas and viharas were excavated from rock 

in the Western Ghats to the north of Poona and elsewhere. The 

contemporary inscriptions mention the names of a number of 

sects and of monks of various grades of learning and eminence 

engaged in preaching the Law ot the Master to the faithful. 

Stupas , the sacred tree, the footprints of the master, the trisula 




32 Development of Religion in South India 


(trident) emblem representing the three jewels ( triratna ) of 

Buddhism, viz., Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha (congregation of 

monks), the dharmacakra (Wheel of Law), relics and statues 

of the Buddha and other great teachers, Yak?as, Yaksis and 

Nagarajas (spirits and godlings) were all objects of worship. 

The sculptures of this period show men and women in states 

of ecstatic devotion rather than merely kneeling or perhaps 

prostrating themselves with joined hands before the objects of 

their devotion. 


Buddhism, however, did not by any means displace Brah- 

manical Hinduism to which adhered most of the Satavahana 

rulers (c. 200 B.C.-250 A.D.). The third king of the line per- 

formed a number of Vedic sacrifices and even named one of 

his sons VedisrI (the glory of the altar). King Hala’s SaptaMh 

a Prakrit anthology, opens with a passage in adoration of Siva. 

Another king Gautamlputra Satakarnd was a great supporter of 

Brahmans, and is said to have emulated the examples of the 

epic heroes Rama, Kesava (i.e. Krsna) and Arjuna. The pan- 

theon of Hinduism included Indra, Vasudeva, the Sun and the 

Moon, Siva, Vi?nu, Kr^a, Gaiiesa, and Pasupati. Temples of 

Gauri, the consort of Siva, are mentioned in Saptatotl as also 

the obscure Vrata (vow) of fire and water. 


The fusion of cultures is seen much more clearly farther 

South and we may take a broad view of the conditions not 

confined only to the sphere of religion. The. stories of the 

Rdmdyana and Mahabharata were well known to the early Tamil 

poets and they refer frequently to episodes from these epics. 

Each of the three ‘ Crowned Kings ’ ( mudi-ara&ar ) of the Tamil 

country, Cera, Pandya, and Cola, claims to have fed the opposing, 

forces on the eve of the Great Battle in Kuruk§etra. Among the 

myths and conventions of Northern Sanskritic origin that had 

already entered Tamil literature may be noted : the destruction 

of the three cities (Tripura) of the Asuras by Siva; King SibI 

giving away his flesh to save the dove from the Vulture ; Uttara- 

Kuru as the land of perpetual enjoyment ; Arundhati as the ideal 

of conjugal fidelity ; the concept of rnatraya ; and the beliefs 

that the Cakora bird feeds only on rain drops ; and that rain- 

drops turn into pearls in particular conditions. The Tolkdppiyam 

grammar is avowedly modelled on the Sanskrit grammar of the 

Aindra school. The eight kinds of marriage mentioned in the 

Dharmautras are known, and the gdndharva form is equated ta 

the ka\avu (secret meetings between a young man and a maiden 

unknown to their # parents), an originally Tamil convention. 

Many popular beliefs and customs mentioned in literature seem 




Integration of Cults and the Beginnings of Hinduism 33 


to be blends of the North and South. A woman with dishevelled 

hair was a bad omen. Fortune tellers plied a busy trade and so 

did astrologers. Children were provided with amulets for ward- 

ing off evil, and the five weapons (< aimbadai ) of Vi$nu figured 

prominently among them. Rites were practised to avert the 

mischief of demons (pey), to bring rain, and produce other 

desired results. Crows were believed to announce the arrival of 

guests by their cawing, and particularly the return of the absent 

husband to his lonely wife, and were fed regularly in front of 


1 Vi Qi icp Vi rU r\ Th a rtrcWire 










34 Development of Religion in South India 


worship in the temples. The worship of Murugan was of ancient 

origin and embodied some indigenous features like Velan-adal, an 

ecstatic dance in his honour. Indra came in for special worship 

in an annual festival held in Puhar (Kaveripatnam), the Co] a 

port-town, and the story is told that the omission to celebrate 

the festival brought about the destruction of the city by a tidal 

wave. Asceticism was honoured and tridandi (triple staff) 

ascetics are particularly mentioned. There was in vogue a con- 

ventional classification of the landscape of the Tamil country into 

five regions each being presided over by its special deity ; thus 

Mullai (forest land) had Mayon (Visnu) for its deity ; Kuriiiji 

(mountain country) had Seyon (Murugan); Marudam (wet land) 

had Vendan (King of the Gods, Indra); Neydal (sea coast) had 

Varuna; and lastly Palai (desert land) had a goddess Korravai 

(lit. goddess of victory or heroism, identified with Siva’s consort 

Parvatl). Here we have another conspicuous example of the 

blend of Aryan and pre-Aryan concepts resulting in a new 

complex partaking of the features of both. 




III. 



BHAKTI MOVEMENTS IN THE SOUTH 



The next epoch in the history of South Indian religions is 

the growth of an intense theism marked by a fervid devotion 

( bhakti ) to a personal god which found expression in numerous 

popular devotional hymns ; these hymns were collected and 

edited in a canonical form at a later time, and continue to be 

regarded as among the most precious treasures in the heritage 

of the country. The period of this development may be said 

to have lasted from the sixth century to about the end of the 

eighth century a.d. It was heralded by notable changes in the 

political map. The Satavabana power came to an end in the 

third century and the break up of their empire led, as often in 

the history of India, to the rise of a number of smaller kingdoms 

in the different parts of the Deccan — the Abhiras and Traikuf:a- 

kas in the north-west, the Cujius followed by the Kadambas in 

the south-west, the Gangas to the east of them, the Pallavas in 

the south-east, and the Ik§vSkus and others in the coastal Andhra 

country. What happened in the Tamil country is not clearly 

known. The close of the Sangam age which may have lasted 

well into the fifth century a.d. was followed by a dark period 

of well over a century. A Pandyan copper plate charter of the 

ninth century a.d., the Velvikudi grant, mentions that during this 

dark period, perhaps towards its close, there occurred a political 

revolution as a result of which several kings lost their thrones, 

religious endowments were abrogated, and much disorder and 

oppression ensued. This revolution was the work of the Kaja- 

bhras, a tribe or dynasty of obscure origin. From the contem- 

porary Buddhist Pali works of Buddhadatta we hear of a certain 

Accuta-Vikkanta (Acyuta-Vikranta in Sanskrit) of the Kalabba- 

kula (Kalabhrakula, Skt.) during whose reign Bud dhist monas- 

teries were built and Buddhist writers enjoyed considerable 

patronage in the Cola country. Much later Tamil literary 

tradition avers that Accuta captured and imprisoned the three 

! Crowned rulers* of the Tamil land — the Cera, Cola and 

Pandya, and some songs about him are quoted by Amitasagara, 

a Jain grammarian of Tamil in the tenth century a.d. Possibly 




36 Development of Religion in South India 


Accuta was himself a Buddhist, and the political revolution which* 

the Ka|abhras effected may have been provoked by religious 

antagonism. The Colas virtually disappeared from the Tamil 

land as a power in this debacle ; a branch migrated to the Telugu 

country and became celebrated as Telugu-Colas from the seventh 

to the tenth century and beyond ; the main Tamil dynasty lived 

obscurely in Uraiyur in the neighbourhood of Trichinopoly, occa- 

sionally furnishing brides for the princes of neighbouring king- 

doms. The duration of Kalabhra rule and the extent of territory 

that passed under their sway cannot be determined, but it is 

clear that under them Buddhism (and possibly Jainism) also 

made great progress among the Tamils. All references to this 

period in later Tamil literature, particularly in the poetical classic 

of Tamil hagiology, the Periya-Purdnam of Sekkilar, are loaded 

with a deep sense of the danger of the overthrow of orthodox 

Hinduism by the rising tide of Buddhistic and Jaina heresy. 


Three kingdoms rose into prominence in the latter half of 

the sixth century, the Calukyas of Badami to the north of the 

Tungabhadra, the Pandyas in the extreme south, and the Pallavas 

in the country in between. And the first rulers of all these 

kingdoms claim to have overthrown the Kalabhras, among others* 

before establishing their sway. The Calukyas who make their 

appearance for the first time in the middle of the sixth century 

soon succeeded in reuniting the Deccan under one State, though 

a little later the subordinate Viceroyalties of Lata (South Guja- 

rat) and VefigT (Coastal Andhra) ruled by princes of the blood 

royal! developed into virtually independent kingdoms. Farther 

south, the Pallavas and the Pandyas kept up a more or less cons- 

tant war, and the Pallavas had to fight on two fronts against the 

Calukyas in the north and the Pandyas in the south ; naturally 

also the Cajukyas and Pandyas sometimes joined hands against 

their common enemy in the middle. These political alignments 

were, as we shall see, sometimes reflected in the religious prac- 

tices of the different states. 


The Bhakti cult had its origin in the North. It is primarily 

associated with Krsna-Vasudeva identified with Visnu, Nara- 

yana and Puru§ottama. A Krsna is known as the composer of 

a Vedic liymn (RV. viii 74) and he is called an Angirasa in the 

Vedic Index ( Anukra man z). There is also a Krsna DevakTputra 

who figures as the pupil of Ghora Angirasa in one of the early 

upani$ads ( Chhdndogya in, 17. 6), dating from a time not later 

than the seventh century b.c. Legends of early date are found* 

and these represent Krsna as a hero not yet divine, though 

well on the road to becoming so. About the same time or a 




Bhakti Movements in the South 



37 



little later the grammarian Paiiini writes of Vasudeva and Arjuna 

(IV. 3. 98) as objects of worship — being K§atriya heroes per- 

haps regarded as semi-divine. Magasthenes (c. 320 b.c.), the 

Macedonian ambassador at the Mauryan Court, evinces know- 

ledge of Krsna, whom he calls Herakles, and the places asso- 

ciated with his cycle of legends ; he says that Herakles was 

worshipped by the Saurasenoi (Surasenas) in whose land are 

two great cities Mathura (now Muttra) and Kleisobora (Kpsna- 

pura(?)> unidentified), and through this land flows the river 

Jobares (Yamuna, Jamna of the maps). Epigraphical references 

from Central India mark the further stages in the growth of the 

cult. About 200 B.c. an inscription from Ghasundi in Rajpu- 

tana records the building of a stone wall round the hall of wor- 

ship of Sankar§ana and Vasudeva. Vasudeva is of course 

Krsna ; Sankar§ana is the name of his brother Balarama ; Pra- 

dyurnna was Krsna’s son and Aniruddha one of his grandsons. 

‘ It is probable \ says Farquhar, * that these three were local 

divinities, that an arrangement was made to bring them into 

relation with Kf§na so as to form a combined sect, and that the 

doctrine of the (four) Vyuhas (expansions or manifestation) is 

a theologism created to give them a permanent place in the 

teaching and worship of the community ’ of Satvatas, Panca- 

ratas or Bhagavatas as they were variously called. In its final 

form the doctrine of Vyuhas held that Vasudeva, Sankarsana, 

Pradyumna and Aniruddha were the manifestations of Purusot- 

tama. The Besnagar inscription (100 B.c.) records the erection 

of a Garuda-Dhvaja (i.e., a Pillar topped by Garuda, the mount 

of Visnu) of Vasudeva by the Bhagavata Heliodorus of Taxila, 

an ambassador from King Antialkidas to King Kasiputra Bhaga- 

bhadra. The Mahabha$ya of Patanjali (150 b.c.) mentions the 

followers of Vasudeva, associates Ky?na closely with Sankar§ana, 

and speaks of dramatic representations of the story of Krsna, 

especially the binding of Bali and the slaying of Kamsa. An 

inscription from the Nanaghat Cave (100 b.c.) associates San- 

karsana with Vasudeva. The later parts of the Great Epic 

{Mahabharata), the Atharva Upani§ads, and some Puranas agree 

with the Bhagavadgita in regarding Krsna-Vasudeva as supreme. 


The rise and spread of the Bhagavata cult has been the 

subject of much learned discussion. We need not review the 

discussions here, but, with due reserve, accept that Kr$na, the 

son of Vasudeva and Devaki was in truth a K§atriya warrior 

and diplomat who played a prominent part in the events recorded 

in the Mahabharata. He had his education at the time which 

witnessed the rather widespread and speculative reaction against 



38 Development of Religion in South India 


an overgrown sacerdotalism, and in this reaction which is the 

core of the upani?adic thought, K?atriyas had an important, if 

not the leading, role. Krsna was initiated into the m_ystical and 

moral teaching of the time by his preceptor Ghora Angirasa, a 

worshipper of the sun, from whom he learnt ‘ those lessons of 

the meaning of sacrifice, the merit of virtue, and the importance 

of last thoughts, which reappear in the Bhagavadglta , and which 

we may suppose to have been preserved for centuries as the 

sacred heritage of the Bhagavata sect* (Hill). We know little 

more of Krsna ; the story of his overthrow of the tyrant Kamsa 

may have a historical foundation ; the rest including the legends 

of his childhood is ‘ unworthy myth *, Kr?na perhaps taught the 

worship of the Sun to his followers, but they, like the Buddhists 

and the Jains, soon turned their worship to their teacher himself. 

Vasudeva worship was still intimately connected with that of the 

Sun, and this patronymic name was preferred in the sect as more 

significant of the “ radiant lord of Heaven ” than ever could be 

the name of Kr?na “ the black ” (Hill) . Kr§na, however, was 

still demi-god and not Supreme Deity in the days of Panini who 

couples his name with that of Arjuna as objects of devotion. 

The district of Mathura was the centre of the cult, and Vasudeva 

was revered here much as Herakles was among the Greeks. 

Vasudeva’s position as Supreme God is proclaimed in the Helio- 

dorus inscription which calls him devadeva , and this is also 

reflected in the attitude of Patanjali which marks a distinct 

advance on that of Panini. The supremacy of Krsna-Vasudeva 

was not, however, accepted by all, and there are indications both 

in the Bhagavadglta and in the rest of the Mahabharata 1 that 

there were some who would subordinate him to Siva and revile 

him and cast aspersions on his character \ Moreover the compre- 

hensive tolerance of the new cult of devotion to a personal God 

which admitted all and sundry within its fold on a basis of spiri- 

tual equality must have been unacceptable to some Brahmans- 

who noted the threat to their own proud status and to the tradi-. 

tion of caste that the new movement involved. The doctrine of 

avatara which makes a rather sudden appearance in the Bhaga- 

vadglta was ‘ the necessary corollary to the identification of 

with the supreme. Here was Krsna in human form, 

Arjuna’s charioteer at Kuruk?etra ; if he was at the same time' 

highest God, the paradox could be explained only by the theory 

of “ descent God had taken earthly forms in earlier days for 

the benefit of Gods and men ; Kr$pa was then the last and 

greatest of a series of descents \ (Hill) . 


The Nanaghat inscription mentions only Vasudeva and 



Bhakti Movements in the South 



39 



Sankar§apa, and the suggestion has been made that the doctrine 

of Vyuhas was still in its early formative stages ; this may well 

be so, for the Vyuhas are not known to the Gita. So the bhakti 

cult must be taken to have entered the Deccan at a relatively 

early stage in its history. Another side of the bhakti movement 

of which we have rather less knowledge is that relating to the 

worshippers of Siva, gatanjali in his Mahdbhasya speaks of 

Sivabhagavatas, who worshipped Siva as the Bhagvat and carried 

an iron lance in the hand as the emblem of the deity they wor- 

shipped. The doctrines of this school formed the Pasupata 

system founded by Lakulisa or Nakulisa perhaps in the early 

centuries B.c. * The fact that his rise has been represented by 

the Puraijas to be contemporaneous with Vasudeva-Krsna poims 

to the inference that traditionally the system was intended to Lake 

the same place in the Rudra-Siva cult that the Pancaratra did in 

the Vasudeva-Kr?na cult. We may therefore, place the rise of 

the Pasupata school. . . . about a century after that of the Panca- 

ratra system, i.e., about the second century b.c.’ (Bhandarkar), 


We have lost the historical link between the early bhakti y 

movement of the North of which we have just traced the outline 

and the movement in the Tamil country that began most probably 

in the sixth century a.d. and continued to flourish with some 

force till the ninth century. We may assume, however, that the 

southern movement was in some way inspired by the northern 

example. The movement had two wings — one Saiva and the 

other Vai§nava. They were contemporary and cooperative- and' 

had many close resemblances. They have both left a precious 

heritage of popular hymns of high literary quality marked at times 

by great philosophical insight and always reflecting the spiritual 

exaltation experienced by the hymnists as they stood worshipping 

in the shrines of their favourite deities. They have also left a con- 

siderable body of legendary history purporting to narrate the life 

histories of the saints and gathered together in canonical collec- 

tions by their followers of a later age, say about the twelfth or 

thirteenth century a.d. As already noted, this hagiology is / 

replete with the sense of a great danger to the orthodox faiths 

from the spread of the heretical creeds of Buddhism and Jainism. 

These creeds offended the Hindu sense of religious decency in 

two ways ; they denied the authority of the revealed word, the 

Veda ; they also denied God ; Buddhism denied the existence of 

the soul also, though in this respect Jainism parted company 

with it. These creeds had come into the Tamil country well 

before the Christian era and had more or less peacefully co- 




40 Development of Religion in South India 


existed with the orthodox religious faiths and practices for quite 

a number of centuries. We have seen,, however, that these 

creeds, Buddhism in particular, seem to have gained an accession 

of political power with the advent of Kalabhra rule, and it is 

possible that this power was employed to promote actively the 

non-Vedic creeds at the expense of the Vedic. We have no 

direct evidence to judge the intensity of the danger to orthodoxy. 

The only evidence on the subject is the Mattavilasa , a farce 

( prahasana , lit., play of laughter) by the Pallava King Mahendra- 

varman (c. 620 A.D.). Far from reflecting an atmosphere of 

intense sectarian rivalry, the play introduces us to an easy going 

tolerance of foibles and turns the laugh against the Kapalikas 

(a class of extreme Siva worshippers) as much as against Bud- 

dhist monks (bhiksus). But then the play is a farce, and its 

author a versatile curious-minded ( vicitra-citta ) monarch who 

may have meant the play as an essay in religious reform. We 

shall see that there is some reason to think that Mahendravar- 

man was himself caught in the religious rivalries of his time. 


If we may trust the indications from later legend, this was 

a period of great stir. There came up a succession of great 

leaders among the worshippers of Siva and Vi?nu, the former 

known collectively as Nayanars (leaders) and the latter as 

Alvars (divers, into the Divine). They evolved a new type, of 

bhaktit a fervid emotional surrender to God which found in due 

course its supreme literary expression in the Bhagavata purdna 

(tenth century), a bhakti very different from the calm, dignified 

devotion of the Bhagavatas of the early centuries before and after 

.yChrist in Northern India. An outspoken hatred of Buddhists 

and Jains which finds expression in almost every one of the 

hymns was among the chief characteristics of the new epoch. 

According to the canonical works mentioned above, the rivalry 

between the orthodox and heretical sects exhibited itself in chal- 

lenges to public debate with the condition that the vanquished 

party should give up his creed and adopt that of the victor, 

competition in the performance of miracles on similar terms, and 

tests of the truth of respective doctrines by means of ordeals. 

Parties of devotees under the leadership of one gifted saint or 

another traversed the country many times over, singing, dancing 

and debating all the way. This great wave of devotional enthu- 

siasm attained its peak in the seventh century and had not 

spent itself in the midst of the ninth. This indeed was the golden 

age of Hindu Revival in South India. The shrines visited by 

the saints and celebrated by them in song were deemed parti- 

cularly sacred, and princes, nobles and merchants who wished 




Bhakti Movements in the South 



41 



to build and endow temples generally chose them for their parti- 

cular attention in subsequent times down to our own day. 


Later tradition has recognized the number of nayanars or 

adiyars , devotees of Siva, as sixty-three ; most of them were 

individuals though occasionally a group of devotees was counted 

under one name. The individual saints included a woman fronw 

Karaikal, in Tanjore, till recently a French possession, a Pariah 

by name Nandan from Adanur, also in the Kaverl valley, and 

Siruttondar, a general of the Paliava army, who won distinction* 

by carrying out the siege and destruction of the Cajukya capital 

Badami (7th century). Nandan’s life, much embellished, is a 

popular opera today and forms the subject of Katha kdlaksepams, 

oral expositions of legends with music and sometimes a minimum 

of acting. But most prominent among them all were Three 

Great Hymnists ( Muvar ) whose songs form the Devaram (lit. 

songs in praise of God) making up the first seven books out of 

the twelve in the entire Saiva Canon ( tirumurai ). The collec- 

tion now comprises 795 hymns (Jiianasambandar 384, Tiru- 

navukkarasu or Appar 311, and Sundaramurtti 100); they 

are, however, only the survivals of a much larger original whose 

number tradition, with the usual exaggeration, puts at 103,000 

(16,000+49,000+38,000). The story is that the entire collec- 

tion had been written on palm leaves and stored in a vault 

behind the shrine of Na£araja at Cidambaram, that when Nambi 

Ap$ar Nambi, the editor of the extant version, opened the vault, 

he found the palm leaves mostly eaten up by termites and was 

able to recover only a small fraction. We may not believe this 

legend or the figures it gives ; but that not all hymns entered 

the canon as we have it was established when some years ago 

the Epigraphical Department discovered an entire hymn of Sam- 

bandar engraved on the wall of a Siva temple in the Tanjore 

District, but not found in the printed collection. The original 

song modes seem to have been lost irretrievably. 


First among the Devaram Trio was Tirunavukkarasu 

(lit. king of the holy tongue) also known as Appar. He 

was a Vellala (peasant proprietor) from Tiruvamur, gene- 

rally believed to have been a contemporary of the Paliava 

ruler Mahendravarman I. Though bom in an orthodox Saiva 

family he was attracted to Jainism in his early life, and 

joined the monastery at Pajaliputra (near Cuddalore in South 

Arcot) as a monk. His elder sister Tilakavati, who had 

watched his change of faith with untold regret, implored 

Siva’s help. Her prayer was answered ; Dharmasena, that was 

her brother’s ordination name, became the victim of an abdomi- 



42 Development of Religion in South India 


nal disorder, and all his Jain companions could not help him. 

Seeking his sister’s aid, he was cured by the grace of the God 

of Tiruvadigai and so returned to the Saiva faith. This defec- 

tion greatly upset the monks of Pataliputra who trumped up 

false charges against Dharmasena and poisoned the mind of the 

Pallava king against him. Appar was subjected to many trials 

and tortures which, however, by the grace of Siva, caused him 

no hurt.' The king was convinced of the superiority of Saivism,. 

and himself embraced it. This king is generally identified with 

Mahendravarman, mainly on the ground that the Siva Temple 

at Tiruvadigai renovated by him bore the name Gunadhara- 

iSvaram, and Mahendra himself had a similar title, Gunabhara. 

It is quite possible that the title of the temple in Sekkilar’s 

poem is a misreading of the title of the Pallava monarch. There 

is a verse in the Trichinopoly inscription of Mahendravarman 

which furnishes clear proof that the king did indeed return to 

Saivism from some other creed which may well have been Jain- 

ism. It must, however, be admitted that, as already hinted, the 

tradition regarding the persecution of Appar is hard to reconcile 

with the spirit of the Mattavilasa. The rest of Appar’s long 

life of eighty-one years was spent in pilgrimages during which 

he met many contemporary myandrs of whom Jnanasambandar 

was the most notable, indeed the greatest of them all. 


JnSnasambandar, or Sambandar for short, was a Brahmin 

of the Kauntfinya gotrci from Shiyali in the Tanjore District. 

There are few Siva temples today in South India where worship 

is not offered to him. As a child of three he is said to have 

got the milk of divine knowledge from Parvatl (the consort of 

Siva) herself and narrated the incident to his father then and 

there in song. Realizing the divinity of his child, the father 

carried him on his shoulders from one Siva temple to another 

until he was relieved by the present from the Gods of a pearl 

palanquin for his son’s use. At that time the Pandya country 

was almost completely overrun by_ Jainism which had built a 

strong centre for its diffusion at Anaimalai (Elephant hill, so 

called from its shape) within a few miles of the Papdyan capital 

of Madurai. The Papuan queen, a Cola princess by name 

Mangaiyarkkarasi (Queen among women), and the minister 

Kujacci^ai, both staunch Saivas, sent a pressing invitation to* 

Sambandar to come and retrieve the position. The holy man 

went over to Madurai, foiled all the nefarious conspiracies of 

the Jains against him, vanquished them in debate and converted 

the king and his subjects to Saivism. The story goes that on 

this occasion 8,000 Jains were put to death by impalement, and 




Bhakti Movements in the South 



43 



a festival in the Madurai temple is supposed even now to com- 

memorate the event every year* This shocking legend can hardly 

be history. Religious antagonism was sharp at the time, and im- 

palement as a punishment of felons is attested by more or less-V 

contemporary sculptures and otherwise. Still we can hardly believe 

that the intolerance of heresy on the part of the youthful and 

gentle saint — he did not live to be more than sixteen — des- 

cended to such cruel barbarities. The story is doubtless the pro- 

duct of orthodox imagination of a later time animated by a false 

scale of values, Sambandar had disputations also with Buddhists 

and visited many' shrines which he praised in song. He was the 

saintliest of the Ndyanars and had no past to regret. He may 

be placed in the middle of the seventh century or a little later 

and his Pandyan contemporary was most probably Maravarman 

Avanisulamani. 


About a century after Sambandar came Sundaramurtti of 

Navalur. A child of poor Brahmin parents, he caught, by his> 

physical charm, the attention of the local chieftain Narasinga 

Munaiyadaraiyan who, with the consent of the parents, interest- 

ed himself in the child’s education and bringing up. When: 

Sundaramurtti was about to marry a girl of his own caste, the 

marriage was stopped by the mysterious intervention of Siva 

who claimed him as his slave. A little later, Sundaramurtti fell 

in love with two young women, one a Sudra girl of Tiruvorriyur 

(near Madras) and the other a dancing girl of Tiruvalur (Tan- 

jore District). Their jealousies, it is said, could only be resolved 

by Siva himself acting as a messenger to one of them. Like the 

other Nayanars, Sundaramurtti is also credited with many miracles 

and the contemporary Cera ruler, Ceraman Perumal, was his 

friend. They exchanged mutual visits regularly and made their 

last journey to the abode of Siva in Mount Kailasa together, 

Sundara on a white elephant and Ceraman Parumaj on a horse. 

Sundara’s devotion to Siva was that of an intimate friend so 

that he was given the title Tambiran-tolan (friend of God). The 

hymns of Sambandar, Appar and Sundara constitute, as already 

noted, the Devaram and the first seven out of the twelve sections 

of the Tamil Saiva canon. They form a varied treasure house 

of religious experience which tells of mystical raptures and 

ecstasies, of moments of light when there is a vision of God 

and the world is transfigured in the light of his love, and of 

periods of gloom when all is dark and the blind seeker is filled 

with a sense of fear. They are read widely by Saivas in the 

Tamil country even now and sung in temples by trained choris- 

ters on scheduled occasions. 




44 



Development of Religion in South India 



A little later than Sundara came the illustrious Mapikka- 

v&sagar (one whose speech is ruby). Legend makes him the 

minister of a Pandyan king, and on his account Siva, the pre- 

siding deity of Madurai, is said to have performed many miracles. 

His Pandyan contemporary was most probably Varaguna II 

(862-80 a.d.) . Manikkavasagar is said to have debated with 

Buddhists from Ceylon at Cidambaram and to have utterly van- 

quished them. His hymns constitute the Tiruvasagam (The 

sacred word) which forms the eighth section of the Tamil Saiva 

canon. Another work, Tiruccirrambalak-kovai, 1 is also ascrib- 

ed to him. The Tiruvasagam is the expression of confessions 

more outspoken and of a devotion more impassioned than those 

of the Devaram Trio, whose works were doubtless the source 

of his inspiration. That he was an accomplished poet with a 

mastery of diction and metres is clear from the Tiruvasagam , 

v He draws freely on the epics, Purapas and Agamas and on the 

rich Tamil literature that had preceded him. ‘He knew also 

liow to find poetry in local customs and homely stories, espe- 

cially the mass of legends that illustrate Siva’s sacred sports. 

Over all he threw the glamour of his genius * (Farquhar) . He 

gives, striking and frequent expression to his dislike for the 

iivedanta, by which we must, of course, understand the system 

of Sankara propounded not long before his time. Mapikka- 

vaSagar came after the tradition regarding the ‘ sixty-three ’ 

saints (individuals and groups) of Tamil Saivism had found 

their definitive formulation in the Tiruttonclattogai (the collec- 

tion of the sacred servants of God) of Sundaramurtti which 

became the accepted basis of all later literature on them. 


MapikkavESagar’s protest against advaita-vedanta must be^ 

noted particularly, because it represents the core of the bhakti 

cult. The ultimate aim of the bhakta is not to lose his identity 

in the impersonal Absolute, but to attain and enjoy for all time 

the blissful company of a personal God. The attributes of God, 

his relation to the universe he repeatedly creates, protects an<| 

destroys, and to the individual soul before and after its release 

from the cycle of births and deaths (samsara), are described 

differently by different schools of bhakti ; but they are all agreed 

in maintaining the fundamental difference between God and the 



1 Kovm literally means ‘stringing’, ‘a set arrangement’; it is the 

name also applied to a variety of literary composition which treats suc- 

cessively the different stages in the development of the love of a young 

couple, but suffused with an esoteric significance relating to the quest of 

the_ individual soul (the nayika, heroine) for union with the absolute 

tnayaKa, hero). The work under reference centres on &iva as lord of 

Cidambaram. 




Bhakti Movements in the South 



45 



human soul and the eternal reality of both. They do not subs- 

cribe to the identity of the universal soul with the individual 

soul which figures prominently in the Mahavakyas (key sen- 

tences) of the upanisads like tat-tvamasi (That art Thou), and 

which forms the sheet anchor of advaita (non-duality) as ex- 

pounded by Sankara. In this respect Manikkavasagar is the true 

representative of all the many different schools of bhakti which 

flourished in different regions and periods of India’s long evolu- 

tion. 


Some time between Sundaramurtti and Manikkavasagar 

came the mysterious Tirumular whose Tirumandiram (the sac- 

red mantra ) forms the tenth section of the canon. This is per- 

haps the earliest Tamil work that reflects the theology of the*/ 

Agamas ; it is a poem of 3,000 verses dealing with practical 

religion. The life of Tirumular is wrapped in a fantastic legend. 


A siddha from Kailasa, the abode of Siva, migrated to the South 

to meet his friend Agastya ; near Tiruvaduturai he entered the 

dead body of a shepherd out of compassion for the herd which 

had just lost him ; he led the herd back home in the evening, 

after which he abandoned the shepherd’s family ; then as a 

penance he sat under a tree for 3,000 years composing the work 

at the rate of one verse a year. The poem is obscure in many 

parts ; it is held in great veneration by Tamil Saivas. 


The Vai^nava wing of the orthodox movement is represent- 

ed by ten alvdrs for whom tradition has fabricated an impos- 

sible chronology. Three of them form the earliest group. They 

are Poygai, Pudam and Pey, born respectively in Kanclpuram, 

Mamallapuram and Mylapore. A beautiful legend tells how 

these three saints sought shelter from the rain in a narrow room 

which could just hold them standing, when Visnu himself sought 

their company; they felt the pressure due to the presence of 

a new companion and recognizing his identity, praised Him in 

song then and there. The bhakti of these early saints of Tamil 

Vai$navism is a gentle, simple devotion, altogether free from 

an intolerant sectarian outlook. This fact together with their 

use of the Venbd metre in their songs points to a really early 

date for them — not later than the fifth or the sixth century a.d.* 


Then came Tirumalisai, who takes his name from the 

village of his birth in the Chingleput district. He may well have 

been an elder contemporary of the Pallava king Mahendravar- 

man I, and thus of Appar also. Legend avers that at his birth 

he was a shapeless mass of flesh abandoned by his parents and 

brought up by a 3udra. He practised Jainism, Buddhism and 

Saivism, before finally settling down as a Vaisnava yogi. His- 



46 



Development of Religion in South India 



poems exhibit a more controversial tone than those of his pre*^ 

decessors, and this was quite natural to his age. After him came 

Tirumangai, one of the most celebrated among the alydrs. He 

was a petty chieftain who ruled Alinadu in Tanjore District. He 

is reputed to have turned a highwayman in order to carry away 

and marry the daughter of a Vai§rtava doctor of a higher caste, 

for whose sake he also changed his religion. He is also said 

to have stolen from the vihara of Nagapattinam an image of the 

Buddha of solid gold to pay for the renovation of the temple 

of Ranganatha in Srlrangam — the most celebrated Vaisnava 

shrine in South India as it is often referred to as * the temple * 

( Koyil ) in Vai§nava parlance. In his hymns which contain 

several historical references, he distinctly mentions the siege of 

Kanclpuram by Vairamegha, i.e., the first Ra^trakuta king 

Dantidurga, and this places him in the middle of the eighth 

* century a.d. — a date which discredits the story of his friendly 

meeting with Jnanasambandar at Shiyali. His hymns, the most 

fhumerous in the Canon, are equally full of good poetry and 

■{attacks on Buddhism and Jainism. To Saivism on the whole he 


/ evinced a more friendly attitude as to a colleague cooperating 

in the war against heresy, and there are many resemblances in 

literary form and religious sentiments between Jnanasambandar 

J and Tirumangai, which may explain the rise of the beautiful 

(^though unhistorical legend of their meeting. 


A little later than Tirumangai, about the close of the eighth 

and the beginning of the ninth century, came Periyalvar, a Brah- 

min from Srivilliputtur in the Tirunelveli district. An untutored 

devotee originally known as Vi?nu-citta (one whose mind was 

set on Vi§pu) he was enabled by the grace of God to establish 

the supremacy of Narayana in a religious disputation held in the 

•court of the Banyan king grimara Srivallabha (815-862 a.d.) 

and thereby appropriate to himself a large quantity of gold which 

the king offered as reward to the most_ successful disputant. He 

became the foster father of Goda or Andal, the only woman in 

the group though not counted an dlvar, whom he found as a baby 

in the flower-garden he maintained to ensure a regular supply of 

flowers for his daily puja. The story is that Apdal, when she 

attained the age of discretion, used to decorate herself with the 

flower garland her father had prepared for his god and admire her 

make up in a mirror, and then quietly restore the garland to its 

original place for her father to offer it to God. One day the father 

happened to see what his daughter was doing, and so did not offer 

the garland soiled by use to the deity. That night Vi$nucitta had 

a dream in which the God rebuked him for having withheld 




Bhakti Movements in the South 



47 



the garland which was doubly dear to him on account of Andal’s 

use of it, and the devotee conformed thenceforth to the God’s 

desire. On this account Andal came to be known as Sudik - 

kodutta-nacciyar , the lady who gave what was worn by her (in 

her hair). The celebrated emperor Kr^nadeva Raya of Vijaya- 

nagar made the story the theme of his well known Telugu work 

Amuktamdlyade or VisnucittTya, one of the five great kavyas 

(epic poems) in that language. In her intense devotion to 

Visnu, Andal dreamt of her marriage with the God, and des- 

cribed her experience in a hymn which is sung to this day when 

a marriage takes place in a Tamil Vai?nava household. This 

mystical union was the only one she knew, and she was taken 

by her father to Srlrangam where she entered the garbhagrha 

(sanctum) of Ranganatha and disappeared, and her father was 

•duly honoured as the father-in-law of the deity and then sent 

back to his native place Srivilliputtur. The ardour of Andal’s 

devotion resembles that of Manikkavasagar, and her hymns are 

replete with allusions to Kr§na stories. 


To about the same time belonged Tiruppan, a minstrel of 

low caste, who was not permitted to enter the temple of 

$rlrangam, and was thus the Vai§nava counterpart of Nandan 

who had a similar experience in the Nataraja temple at Cidam- 

baram ; after worshipping their respective deities for many years, 

each in his way, from outside the precincts of the sacred shrines, 

they were both miraculously absorbed by the deities of their 

devotion. There was also Ton^ar-adi-ppodi (the dust of the 

feet of the devotees), a Brahmin from the Tanjore District, whose 

real name was Vipranarayana and whose intolerance of Bud- 

dhism and Jainism was nearly as great as that of Tirumangai./ 

Like Sundaramurtti, this alvar fell in love with a dancing girl, 

and found that the god of Srirangam did not disdain to smoothen 

the path of his love. Kulasekhara, a ruler of Kerala, proficient 

alike in Sanskrit and Tamil, was the next alvar who, among 

other shrines of Visnu, sang of that at Cidambaram, and after 

renouncing the throne, spent the last days of his life in Srtrangam. 

Lastly came the celebrated Nammalvar and his pupil Madhura- 

kavi. The former was born of a Vellala family of Ajvar-tiru- 

nagari, the sacred city of the alvar — apparently so calied after 

him, originally known as Kurugur, in the Tirunelveli District. 

His personal name was Maran, and he seems to have gained the 

title Sathakopa (hater of rogues) at his initiation. He renounced 

the world in his thirty-fifth year to practise yoga. His hymns, 

the largest in number after those of Tirumangai, are rightly 

regarded as embodying the deepest religious experiences and 



48 Development of Religion in South India 


philosophic thought of one of the greatest seers of- the- 

world. 


Hiuan Tsang, who visited South India in 642 a.d. when the 

Hindu revival was just gathering momentum, did not notice the 

new movement, although in speaking of Maharastra he mentions 

the worshippers of Deva (Siva) who covered themselves with 

/ashes. He mentions with regret that Buddhism, his own creed, 

was on the wane, but remarks that it had yielded to Digambara 

Jainism. The triumph of the revivalist movement was largely 

achieved in the two centuries that followed. Public disputations 

which led kings and rulers to transfer their allegiance from one 

creed to another did much to bring this about. More important, 

however, was the use of the popular speech by the nayamrs and 

the alyars in their soul-stirring compositions, and the fact that 

these poems were sei to^ simple tunes which the masses loved to 

sing. Not only did they thus constitute a precious heritage in 

literature and music, but they furnished numerous themes for 

dance and sculpture in temples and palaces. Siva burning the 

Tripura (three cities) of the Asuras, his destruction of Cupid 

(Kama), his bestowal of the Pasupata astra (arrow) on Arjuna, 

his forms as the great yogi and the great teacher (Dak$inamurti), 

his role as the cosmic dancer (Nataraja) were represented in 

superb sculptures in stone and bronze all over the land ; the 

bronzes have largely disappeared, but the stone sculptures sur- 

vive in varying states of preservation. The Vai?rtava legends 

were equally important and gained equally artistic expression. 

The avatar of Narasimha (Man-lion) for the destruction of 

HirajiyakaSipu was popular and often vigorously sculptured in 

stone. Then came Kr$na’s exploits and the incidents of the 

Ramayaija. The Pallava rock-cut mandapas at Mamallapuram 

about forty miles to the south of Madras contain exquisite sculp- 

tures of Kf§pa lifting the mountain Govardhana and sheltering 

the cattle and their keepers from the hail storm caused by Indra, 

of Durga fighting the asura Mahisa, and other scenes from the 

sacred mythology 'of Hinduism. 




IV. GODS AND SECTS 



The Religious Revival traced in the last chapter was the 

work of two of the main sects of Hinduism. It centred round 

the numerous temples in all the Tamil Country in which Siva 

and Vi§pu were worshipped in one or other of their many mani- 

festations known from the rich and colourful mythology that had 

grown up round them ; some temples outside the Tamil country 

proper, in Kerala, in Ceylon and even in the North up to the 

Himalayas were visited by the saints or at least evoked their 

hymns by their celebrity. We may now consider in some detail 

the history of temple worship and of the growth of religious sects. 


There have been two views on the question of the existence 

among Vedic Aryans of images of their gods ; several hymns 

ascribe human attributes to the gods and describe their activi- 

ties in human terms ; this has led scholars at times to affirm that 

images did exist. But the better and more widely accepted view 

is that such descriptions are merely poetic and imaginative, and 

that Vedic religion was in fact aniconic and mostly sacrificial. 

The fact that Yaska, as already mentioned, is still found debating 

the question whether gods are like human beings or not, would 

seem to confirm the correctness of the second view. But this 

does not mean that shrines of sorts and worship at them were 

altogether unknown in Vedic India. The pre-Aryan inhabitants 

must have had many beliefs and practices of animistic nature 

and fetishes must have been known. The ‘ pasupati ’ seal from 

the Indus Valley and other minor antiquities from the same 

region create the impression of the prevalence of some form of 

proto-Saivism among the people who reared that widespread 

chalco-Jithic culture ; certainty in this matter must, however, 

await the proper decipherment of the writing on the seals. The 

pejorative reference to Sisnadevas (worshippers of the phallus) 

in two contexts in the Rigveda confirms the surmise that worship 

of the phallus, whether as representing Siva as in later Puranic 

Hinduism or as part of a more primitive fertility cult, was known 

to the pre-Aryans. The old Indian commentators on the Veda 

explain the term Sisnadevas differently and think it is a refer- 




50 Development of Religion in South India 


ence to libertines ; but this flies in the face of the plain meaning 

of the word and is obviously unhistorical linguistic ingenuity. 

Likewise the linga received more mystic interpretations as the 

representation of the Absolute of monistic (advaita) Vedanta 

which had no form and no attributes, with which is allied the 

Puranic legend that it is a pillar of fire of which the top and 

the base could not be discovered by Brahma who flew up as a 

bird, and Vi§nu who burrowed down below as a boar ; this story 

received frequent sculptural representation in later times on the 

back walls of the sanctum in temples dedicated to Siva. While 

such facts deserve notice as marking stages in the later history 

of Hindu religious thought and practice, they cannot command 

any relevance or validity in the explanation of the data relating 

to much earlier times. 


There are numerous references in early texts to shrines and 

temples of Yak§as ; the shrines were perhaps often no more than 

a sacred tree or a tree with an altar, while the temples may have 

been structural buildings with images installed in them. That 

these became centres of devotion ( hhakti ) becomes clear from 

the well known Yak§a statue from Pawaya (near Gwalior) in 

Central India which bears an inscription of the first century b.c. 

saying that the image ( pratimd ) of Bhagavan Manibhadra was 

being established by the guild of the worshippers of Manibhadra 

(gau^hya Mariibhadra-bhakta). The images of Yak?as, Nagas 

and Devatas sculptured on the railing of the stupa at Bharhut 

with their inscribed names also belong to the same stage of 

religious development, or at least are reminiscent of it, though 

on a Buddhist monument their decorative significance is greater 

than the religious import. 1 Such facts go far to prove that the 

practice of making images and worshipping them was taken over 

by Indo-Aryans from the earlier inhabitants of India and some- 

how incorporated into the corpus of their religious beliefs and 

practices. The early Aryan aniconism continues to influence 

Buddhism also for quite a considerable time when Buddhist art 

refrained from any iconic representation of the Buddha, but 

indicated his presence only by means of symbols like an empty 

throne under a tree, a riderless horse and so on, while they 

represented the many popular gods and goddesses iconically on 

the same monuments as at Bharhut and Sancl. But by the first 

or second century a.d. the situation changes, and the orthodox 

Brahminical deities like Siva, Vasudeva and others begin to be 

represented by images in the same manner as the more popular 



1 See A. K. Coomaraswamy, Yak$as, Part I. 



Gods and Sects 



51 



folk deities. ‘In early Indian Art’, says Coomaraswamy, ‘so 

far as cult images are concerned, one monographic type stands 

out predominant,. that is the standing figure with the right hand 

raised, the left on the hip. . . Of this type are the early images 

of Yak§as and Yaksls whether independent or attendant. And 

it is also this type which provided the model for the cult images 

of other deities, such as Siva or Buddha, when the necessities 

of Bhakti determined the appearance of all deities in visible 

forms ’. 


Literary evidence points to an even earlier origin of the 

practice of making images and offering worship to them. Panini 

makes a clear reference to the bhaktas (devotees) of Vasudeva, 

Arjuna, and the Maharajas — i.e. the guardians of the four 

quarters, Kubera in the North, Dhrtarastra in the East, Vidu- 

dhaka in the South and Virupaksa in the West ; he also mentions 

images which served as a means of livelihood without being sold. 

And Patanjali’s comment on this statement furnishes important 

data on the history of iconography. He says that the Mauryas 

wanted money ( hiranya ) and so set up images (areas) ; it is not 

clear whether they made money by selling them or merely exhi- 

biting them and charging a fee from the spectators. In any 

event, this works in with the statement in Kautilya’s Arthasdstra 

that in the centre of the capital city (pura) there should be 

erected temples dedicated to Aparajita, Apratihata, Jayanta, 

Vaijayanta, Siva, Vaisravapa, Asvins, and Sri Madira (Parvatl?) 

the Vastudevatas (guardians of the ground and structures) being 

set up in subsidiary shrines (kosfhakalaya) . Patanjali also 

mentions images of Siva, Skanda and Visakha made for worship. 

Altogether we have here a rather miscellaneous assortment of 

deities ; only some of them are vedic, others may be objects of 

popular veneration, some even perhaps Jainistic. At any rate 

we are as yet far from the Purapic Hinduism of later times and 

its categorical and clear cut iconism with its rules prescribed 

by the Agamas. 


Quintus Curtius states that an image of * Hercules ’ was 

carried in front of Porus’s army as it advanced against Alexander ; 

this may well have been an image of Siva or Krsna. Besides 

the well-known Garuda-dhvaja in honour of devadeva Vasudeva 

to which reference has already been made, there are other 

evidences of the existence of temples in which Samkarsana and 

Vasudeva were worshipped in Rajputana and even in Western 

Deccan in the early centuries b.c. The words pratima (image) 

and area (icon) occur in the Mora well inscription which refers 

to the stone images of the five heroes ( paficavXras ) of the Vrsnis 




52 Development of Religion in South India 


who were worshipped as divinities. 2 The devices on coins are: 

of great interest to the study of the evolution of iconography. 

An uninscribed tribal coin of the third century b.c. from 

Kausambi shows a Gaja-Laksmi image — a standing LaksmI 

between two elephants engaged in pouring water over her from 

pots held in their trunks. The same device occurs in many coins 

of later date including some of foreign rulers like Azilises,. 

Rajuvula and Sodasa. Foucher thought that the figure repre- 

sented the nativity of the Buddha. The same motif occurs in 

sculpture on many monuments of the time in Central India. 

Other coins exhibit Lak§mX alone (without the elephants) seated 

on a full blown lotus, or standing with a lotus in her hand. The 

same figure on some Indo-Greek coins has sometimes been 

wrongly described as a dancing-girl. Like the Buddha being 

represented by symbols in early Buddhist art, Siva seems to be 

represented just by a humped bull on some early coins and else- 

where. The linga (phallus) and the trident, with or without a 

pedestal or accompanying tree or trees, are other emblems of 

Siva that have been identified on tribal coins of the early cen- 

turies b.c. Siva in his anthropomorphic form appears for the 

first time, appropriately enough, in coins from Ujjain and its 

surroundings. We have also six-headed figures of Karttikeya on 

local issues of indigenous coins (e.g. Audumbara, Yaudheya) 

and other three-headed figures of Siva on Ku$ana coins. The 

former bear on the reverse representations of structural shrines 

with the trident or battle-axe standards placed in front of them ; 

these are doubtless meant to be Siva temples containing either 

images of Siva or lingas. These coins can be dated to the second 

or first century b.c. 


Figures of Siva with his characteristic attributes like the 

trident, battle-axe etc., with or without his mount, the bull Nandi, 

and in different postures, can be easily recognized on the coins 

of the Saka Maues, the Parthian Gondophares, and the Ru§ana 

Wema Kadphises in the early centuries b.c. and a.d. On most 

of his coins Gondophares is described as devavrata (vowed to 

god), and almost certainly the deva here is Siva. In the coins 

of Kaniska and Huvi§ka Siva appears sometimes with three heads 



2 Ep, Ind. XXIV, pp. 194 ff. The five heroes, as named in the Vdyu 

Pur ana, are Samkai<?ana, son of Vasudeva by Rohini ; Vasudeva (Krsna), 

son of Vasudeva by Devakl ; Pradyumna, son of Vasudeva (Krsna)' by 

Rukmmi ; Samba, son of Vasudeva (Krsna) by Jambavati — of probably 

non-Aryan extraction; and Amruddha, son of Pradyamna. All of them 

are known to have been apotheosized and worshipped. The Cultural 

Rentage of India , (1956) IV p. 115. 



Gods and Sects 



53 



and four arms bearing a variety of attributes anticipating the 

varied iconography of later Puranic Hinduism. Of unique 

interest is one gold coin of Huviska described by Gardner as 

follows : 6 Siva facing, three-headed, nimbate ; clad only in waist 

band, ithyphallic ; has four arms and hands, in which are goat, 

wheel, trident, and thunderbolt’. The wheel (cakra) in one of 

the hands, together with ithyphallic ( urdhvalinga ) feature, are 

suggestive of the line of development which led to the composite 

ligures of Harihara (Vi$iiu and Siva in one) or even Trimurti, 

already recognized in a Gandhara relief of a three-headed six- 

armed figure. 3 Other coins of Huviska bear the figure of Uma 

(Ommo), sometimes identified with Nana, either alone or with 

her consort, who is described as Isa (Oeso). It is curious that, 

notwithstanding the epigraphic evidence cited above on the pre- 

valence of the Bhagavata cult and of shrines dedicated to it, 

very few representations of Vasudeva-Krgna can be traced in 

the coins of the period ; among the few instances known are one 

on the reverse of a coin of Visnu Mitra in the Pancala series, 

and another on a Ku§ana seal-matrix attributed to Huvi§ka. 

Somewhat more common are the Vaisnava emblems of Garuda, 

Makara, the tala (palm) capital, and the Sudarsana Cakra 

(wheel) . The sun is often represented as a rayed disc enshrined 

as an object of worship on certain tribal coins dating, according 

to Allan, from 200 b.c. to the end of the first century b.c. — 

the coins being those of Suryamitra and Bhanumitra, in the Mitra 

•series from Pancala. The symbol is in Suryamitra’s coins placed 

on a railed platform between two pillars, which, according to 

J. N. Banerjea, ‘is very likely the summary representation of the 

fire-altar ’ ; this, according to the same author, is evidence ‘ that 

the Vedic sacrificial system had been much mixed up with the 

far-reaching religious changes due to contacts with local cults, 

and ‘thus it happens that the sun symbol appears in the role 

of an area (idol) on these coins \ 4 Figures of the Sun in human 

form occur on the coins of alien rulers, the Indo-Greeks and 

Kusanas, and the attire of the deity attests his Iranian associations. 


R. G. Bhandarkar has pointed out that Rudra-Siva was a 

deity whose worship was common to all the Aryas, and who 

was not at first a sectarian god. He was in charge of the field 

before the Vaisnava or Vasudevic deities came in to contest his 

supremacy. The Gfhya-sutras, which give directions as to the 



3 A. S. I. 1913-14, pp. 27 6 ff., pi. lxxii a. 


4 Development of Hindu Iconography 1 , pp. 153-4. 




54 Development of Religion in South India 


adoration of Rudra under various circumstances cannot be con- 

sidered to belong to any Saiva sect. The images of Siva, Skanda 

and ViSakha, mentioned by Patanjali as already noticed, and 

sometimes made of precious metals, were kept for common 

worship by certain religious persons who derived an income from 

them ; they cannot have been meant for the use of a particular 

sect. But even in Patanjali’s time sects were not unknown as 

he mentions the Sivabhagavatas and the sectarian worship by 

the Satvatas of Vasudeva-Kr§na. 5 Even at the time of Panini,. 

several centuries before Patanjali’s time, the exclusive devotees 

of Siva (Sivabhagavatas) were distinguished by certain external 

marks ; they wore animal skins and bore clubs and tridents. 

The Greek authors who describe North-Western India at the 

time of Alexander’s invasion like Curtius and Diodorus mention 

the Sibae or Siboi (Sivas), a tribe in the Panjab who were dressed 

in animal skins, had clubs for their weapons, and branded their 

oxen and mules with the mark of a club. We may suppose that 

Siva was their tribal deity, and this seems to be confirmed by 

Patanjali’s mention of a northern village ( udicyagrama ) with 

the name Sivapura or Saivapura. 


In Northern India, then, the iconographic representation of 

deities and the erection of temples for their worship had become 

well established by the beginning of the Christian era. It was 

the complex result of the concurrence of many factors. Ideas 

which animated the religious practice of the Indus Valley people 

and found expression in the ‘ Pasupati * seal doubtless furnished 

the background, though it seems possible that they were not 

received very favourably at first in Indo-Aryan Society — witness 

the hostile references to Sisnadevas in the Rigveda. The Rig- 

vedic practice of exalting one particular god above all others 

and treating him as the Supreme Being, which was described by 

Max Muller as Henotheism, must also have contributed to the 

formation of sects distinguished by intense and perhaps exclusive 

devotion ( bhakti ) to particular gods. The popular worship of 

local godlings dating most likely from pre-Aryan times and 

finding its manifestation in symbols, shrines and images of sorts 

was a third element. 


The origin of the Buddha image has been a subject of some 

discussion ; Foucher made out a plausible case for ascribing it 

to Gandhara and Greek influence ; others have sought to derive 

it from an early school of art in Mathura and the Yak§a primi- 

tives. However this may be, there can be no doubt that the 



5 Vai^navism, Saivism etc., pp. 115 and 9. 




Gods and Sects 



55 



foreigners who came into India in considerable numbers after 

the fall of the Mauryan empire, the Greeks, Sakas, Pahlavas and 

Kusanas, played a notable part by adopting the religious beliefs 

and practices of Indians and by giving a varied and artistic 

expression to them in beautiful iconographic representations of 

the deities on their coins and seals ; though possibly the temples 

proper were reared by Indians, they could not have altogether 

escaped the influence of the new aesthetic resulting from the 

mingling of peoples and cultures. 


The corresponding developments in South India are attest- 

ed only by literary evidence for the early period from which 

practically no material remains have survived. The South at 

that time maintained active contact not only with Northern India 

as throughout its history, but with the Roman Empire in the 

west — a temple of Augustus is said to have flourished in the port 

town of Musiri (Muziris of the Greeks) on the west coast — 

and with the Hindu colonies that were coming up in the eastern 

lands beyond the sea. In the Sangam literature we read of the^ 

performances of Vedic sacrifices by kings, of domestic rituals 

by Brahmins, of temples and the worship offered in them to a 

colourful pantheon and of other forms of popular worship, 

including folk dances accompanied by song, to celebrate a joyous 

occasion or to ward off an evil signified by portents. The preva- 

lence of Buddhism and possibly of Jainism too is attested. 

Karikala, the Cola king, is said to have established a temple 

wherever he set up a colony of his subjects. In a long descrip- J 

tion of the city of Madurai the poet mentions temples of different 

faiths. Every evening worship was offered to the shining gods 

with the offering {ball) of fragrant food to the accompaniment 

of music ; the gods were headed by the great God who created v 

the (five) elements (water, earth, fire, air and ether— akato) 

and who bore the battleaxe and the sword as his emblems ; the 

crucial expression malu-vdl~nediydn though generally interpreted 

as meaning Siva may well apply to Vi^nu also, and at least in 

later parlance nediyon (the tall one) was exclusively applied to 

Vi§nu. Then there was the Buddhist shrine visited by young 

women carrying their tender children together with flowers and 

incense to worship and pray for their well being. There was 

also the Brahmin temple which rose like a hillock at which were 

happily settled kindly virtuous men distinguished for their clear 

recital of the Vedas and qualified to attain heaven in due time as 

a reward for their pure living. Lastly there was the Jain temple 

which shone like a group of several hillocks, surrounded by 

wonderful beds of fragrant flowers, whose painted walls looked 




56 Development of Religion in South India 


like being made of copper — a remarkably cool temple into 

which crowded laymen (Savakar i.e., Sravakas) who came to 

worship with full blown flowers and incense, and wise ascetics 

with their gogglets, ascetics who knew the past, present and 

future, and all that is in heaven and on earth, and were ready 

to impart their knowledge to the world. 


We find reference to periodical festivals in temples lasting 

for many days and the special ritual performed on specified days 

during the festival. We hear of the search for stone of proper 

quality for carving the image of a deity, which means that 

anthropomorphic figures of gods had become common. But 

beyond the verbal descriptions of contemporary poets, we have 

no other means of ascertaining the appearance of the temples 

or the deities enshrined in them. 


Poygai, one of the earliest djyars, gives a valuable hint of 

the methods of worship prevalent in his day; he says that the 

devotees praised Visriu, each in his own way, saying this and 

this (form of Vi§nu) is my Lord ; and among the forms (muni) 

which they painted on a wall or leaned against it, that which 

measured the universe (in its strides i.e., Trivikrama) stood 

first. An old poem (No. 167) included in the anthology known 

as Ahananuru (the Aham 400) refers casually to the ruins of 

a temple ; its brick walls and wooden beams had crashed down, 

and the god beautifully painted on the walls had long deserted 

it — which is striking confirmation of Poygai’s reference to the 

painting on a wall of the deity to be worshipped. Another poem 

(No. 369) in the same collection mentions a beautiful wooden 

image of the deity painted in bright colours and fixed on the 

wall (of the temple). Again, the recent excavations in the 

NagSrjunakonda area in the valley of the Kr§na river have 

brought to light a very interesting inscription of the third or 

fourth century a.d. recording the consecration of a wooden 

(udumbara) image of Astabhujasvamin (the eight-armed god, 

here Vi?nu — as the associated finds clearly attest) in the ninth 

year of an AbhTra king. The structural remains in the area 

comprised three shrine chambers with a dhvajastambha (flag 

staff, c.f. Heliodorus’s dhvajastambha in Besnagar near Bhiisa) 

opposite one of them. Two inscribed conches, one bearing in 

addition an incised cakra (wheel) on a pedestal flanked by 

anku§a (elephant goad) and chhatra (umbrella) on either side, 

were also found ; one of the inscriptions reads bhagavato atha 

bhujasdmisa meaning ‘ of the adorable god with eight arms \ A 

gold plaque with a nobleman holding a lotus and standing in 

the posture of adoration was among the antiquities recovered 




Gods and Sects 



57 



from the area . 6 From these data, literary and archaeological, 

we can surely draw the conclusions that the early temples were*/ 

built of perishable material, that the deities were either painted 

on walls or carved in wood and leaned against or fixed in a wall 

in the shrine for worship, and that the devotees ( bhaktas ) were 

free to choose the particular form of a god that appealed to 

them most and make that the centre of their devotion ( bhakti ). 


The transition from wooden and painted images employed 

In worship to the carving of stone images for the same purposes 

in South India is rather obscure. There are indeed fairly early 

references to memorial stones ( nadu-kal ) erected to commemo- 

rate heroic deeds of soldiers who laid down their lives in war 

or more often in the defence of their respective villages against 

cattle-raiders and other depredators ; these stones were also, as 

we have seen, worshipped in the old pre-Aryan way with offer- 

ings of unhusked rice (paddy). Whether these early memorial 

stones carried any sculpture of the hero or a written record of 

his achievement like some of the relatively recent ones is not 

clear ; most probably they did not. References to the search 

for a stone of suitable quality for the carving of divine images 

occur only in later strata of Tamil literature. Some of the 

earliest instances of the use of stone for this purpose come front 

the Andhra country. They belong to the fifth or sixth century 

a.d. at.the latest. One of them is a small stone plaque preserved 

in thegSiva temple in the village of Madugula in the Macherla 

area of the Guntur District. The carving presents a lively 

picture of Siva with his family. He is seated at ease, and has 

four arms, with one of his back arms holding the trident ( siila ) 

and the other a serpent ( naga ) ; his matted hair ( jata ) is 

gathered up in the shape of a turban (usntsa) on the head, and 

there are iiowers and the crescent moon adorning it. His ear 

is adorned with a circular ear-ring, of the type known as patra- 

k undata. The third eye is present though he wears a smile of 

bliss and composure. Around his neck is a necklace of pearls 

and he wears the sacred thread (yajnopavlta). A fat dwarf 

(one of the ganas) supports his seat. We see the Nandi, the 

bull mount of the god, lying to his left, and the god is caressing 

the horns of the bull with his left (front) hand. Parvati, the 



0 Indian Archaeology , 1958-9, p. 8. The inscription, however, is not 

quite clear. The operative passage has been read differently and inter- 

preted to mean that the image was painted with the best ochre : but this 

seems a less plausible interpretation of an admittedly difficult phrase. 

The inscription opens with salutation to Narayana described as bhagavan, 

deva, parama-deva (supreme god) and puraija puru?a. 






58 Development of Religion in South India I 


consort of Siva, is standing to his right, holding his right arm ; 


in her left and supporting their child, the baby Skanda, on her | 


hip. She wears the usual ornaments on her head and neck. \ 


The family is completed by the presence of Ganesa with his 

elephant head seated on the left of Siva. There are also devotees 

worshipping the divine group, and the flying couple at the right 

top corner may well represent Manmatha, the Indian Eros, and 

his wife Rati. 7 


Not quite so artistic but much more interesting to a student 

of cults and iconography, is the stone plaque from Peddamudi- 

yam in Cuddapah District of about the same period. In it there 

is a representation of several deities which furnishes a notable i 

instance of an early rapprochement among the different cults 

within the fold of Hinduism. In this plaque are represented in 

order from the left Ganesa seated on a lotus pedestal in the 

manner common in early Javanese sculpture, viz., with the soles j 

of his feet meeting ; the four-faced Brahma (creator) ; the Man- 

lion avatar of Visnu (Narasimha) ; the Siva-linga on a tall lotus ; 


pedestal ; Vi$nu ; Devi (Goddess) ; Uma-mahesvara (i.e., the ! 


Goddess Parvatl and her consort Siva) together with the Nandi, i 


their bull attendant and mount, Laksmi — the goddess of pros- 

perity and consort of Vi$nu represented here by the Srlvatsa 

symbol ; and lastly Mahi§asura-mardinl i.e. the goddess Durga- 

Parvati engaged in the fight with the Asura (demon) named 

Mahisa (buffalo, because he had a buffalo face). 8 Only the 

last named goddess engaged in a contest with the enemy has 

four arms ; all the others, including the multifaced Brahma, have 

only two arms. These and other fragmentary pieces from the 

same area are with good reason held to belong to the period ■ 


of Vi§nukundin rule, i.e., the fifth and early sixth centuries a.d. : 


They show clearly the almost completed development of ortho- 

dox PurSnic Hinduism with its multiplicity of gods and its 

colourful mythology. In the century or two that followed this 

development was continued further and the Deccan, which 

enjoyed the beneficial effects of political unification under the 

Cajukyas of BadSmi, served as a bridge between the North and' 


South of India, and promoted the free exchange of influences, ; 


religious, artistic and literary, to their mutual advantage and the 

cultural unification of India as a whole. 


In the far south, the first temple in durable material of 



r 7 b C. Sivaramamurti, Early Eastern Chalukya Sculpture, pp. 12-13 & 

6 Ibid,, p. 12 and Pt. II A. 




Gods and Sects 



59' 



which we have record is dedicated to the Trinity of the Hindu 

Pantheon, Brahma, Vi§nu and Siva. It is a rock cut cave temple 

scooped out by the Pallava Mahendravarman I (a.d, 580-630) 

at Mandagappatju (a village in South Arcot district) ; this ✓ 

remarkable king calls himself Vicitra-citta (inventive minded) 

and was fully conscious of the innovation he was making ; in 

the short dedicatory inscription in the temple he says that he 

had made without the use of brick, timber, metal or mortar, 

a temple ( dyatana ) dedicated to Brahma, Isvara (Siva) and 

Visnu. Unfortunately it is not possible now to say exactly how 

these deities were actually represented in the three shrine cells 

at the back of the rock-cut cave. The latest report, based on 

a careful inspection in situ of this and other Pallava rock-cut 

temples of Mahendravarman’s time, reads : ‘The shrine cells 

in all cases are now empty and do not contain either a rock-cut 

linga (as is common in the Calukya, Pandya and Muttaraiyar 

Cave temples, or is seen at Bhairava-kon^a, where the linga 

pedestal is at least rock-cut) or any appropriate Siva or Visnu 

image. Often there is a slight relief of a pedestal cut at the base 

of the back wall indicating that the deity in worship was either 

a wall painting ( bhitti-chitra ) or was picked out in stucco from 

the plastered wall, above the line of the pedestal. Tell-tale traces 

of painted plaster extant in many places, as also the absence 

of any original water-outlet in the cell, would confirm this.’ 9 

From the reign of ParameSvaravarman I (672-700) the 

painting of stucco relief of the image on the back wall of the 

cella seems to have given place to a carving on the stone wall 

itself of a bas-relief of Somaskanda 10 i.e. of Siva and Parvatl 

seated together with their little child Skanda in between. This 

feature was repeated even after the practice of building temples 

out of cut stone came into vogue and after stone lingas were 

installed capable of being bathed with water in the course of 

worship. The Panamalai temple (South Arcot District) dedi- 

cated to Talagirlsvara (the lord of the palm-mountain) of the 

time of Rajasimha (695-722) contains in the main cella a 

Somaskanda bas-relief on the back wall, and a dhara-linga (i.e. 

a linga for being washed with water during worship) on the 

floor. A general feature of Pallava structural temples, as of the 

monolithic rathas (chariot-shaped temples), is the absence of 

the water-chute ( pranala ) usually found on the northern side 


9 Ancient India , No. 14 (1958), p. 122. 


10 This compound word splits into sa — with, Uma — Parvatl, and 

Skanda and applies to the representation of Siva with his consort and 

child. 




,<50 Development of Religion in South India 


of the shrines of a later time and calculated to draw oft’ the 

t abhi$eka (ceremonial bath) water from inside the sanctum. In 

the few instances where they occur, they are seen to be not 

part of the original design but later insertions. This furnishes 

1 clear indication that the object of worship inside the cella was 

generally a painting or stucco relief that could not be bathed 

in daily worship ; whether this also implies that abhiseka (bath- 

ing) of the image was a later innovation cannot be decided 

without further study. Even where lingas were installed, the 

practice at first would seem to have been to collect the bath water 

in vessels inside the cella and distribute it to the devotees or 

dispose of it otherwise. In any case, the lingas seem to have 

V been secondary for some time after Rajasimha’s reign, and the 

Somaskanda panel to have held the chief attention in worship. 

Towards the close of the Pallava period, however, say from 

I some time in the ninth century a.d., this panel gradually dis- 

appears from the back wall of the Siva shrines, and the objects 

of worship, generally linga in Siva shrines and other forms else- 

where, find a place on the floor at the centre of the cella and 

are free of any particular relation to its back wall. 


There is a notable difference in the iconography of the 

Pallava temples so far mentioned and that of the contemporary 

Pandya temples farther south which are also rock-cut. Ganesa 

in his Valampuri form (i.e., with his trunk bent towards his 

proper right) is invariably found in the latter while he is un- 

known in the Pallava cave temples and monoliths. Into the 

relatively late temples of the Pallava country, he is generally 

regarded as an importation from the Calukya capital, Badami 

(VStapi). The Pandyas and Cajukyas were often allied toge- 

ther in war against the Pallavas, and it seems probable that this 

political alliance led to the adoption of Ganesa worship in the 

Pandyan country somewhat earlier than in Pallava dominions. 

Likewise, the Sapta-matrkas (Seven Mothers), who were parti- 

cularly worshipped by the Cajukyas, are also frequently found 

in the Pandyan cave temples. They are first found in the Pal- 

lava country in the celebrated Kailasanatha temple at KancI- 

puram built by Rajasimha (eighth century). 


By an evolution of which the stages can no longer be traced 

in detail, there came into existence a considerable body of reli- 

gious opinion and practice which sought to outgrow the acer- 

bities of sectarian animosity within the Hindu fold and establish 

harmony among the various groups, a development that belongs 

more to the sphere of popular practical religion of daily life 

than the higher speculative side of it. The new practice inaugu- 




Gods and Sects 



61 



rated by some unknown genius consisted in the regular daily 

worship of five gods, viz., Siva, Vi?nu, Devi, Surya and Ganesa 

in what is called Paiicdyatana pujd, i.e., five shrine worship. This* 

worship is done at home with the aid of symbols 10a represent- 

ing the deities and those who practise it are known as Smartas 

or Traditionalists. Some of them believe that Sankara Acarya 

introduced it and others ascribe it to Kumarila who preceded 

him by less than a century. Yet others hold, perhaps correctly, 

that the practice was of still earlier origin. It is impossible to 

give a definite date. It must be noted also that the five gods 

are representative of the whole pantheon and are by no means 

the exclusive objects of the devotion of the Smartas. Note that 

of the four male gods two are Saiva and two Vaispava, while 

the Devi (goddess) is common to both as mythology makes 

her the wife of Siva and the sister of Vi§iju. In South India ' 

the term Smarta implies not only the worship of the five gods, 

but allegiance to Sankara’s Vedanta as well ; whereas in North 

India the Smarta is free in philosophy. In the domestic worship 

(pujci) of the five gods, the image or symbol of the god whom 

the worshipper prefers, his istadevata, is placed in the centre, 

and the other four are so set as to form a square around the 

central figure — a quincunx. In addition to this worship the 

Smartas observe also the Sandhya, i.e. the offering of prayers 

three times a day — at dawn, midday and sunset. 


Despite this move towards sectarian harmony and some 

others to be noticed presently, the sectarian outlook did not 

altogether fade out. It is not possible or necessary to describe 

the numerous sects and the differences among them. The general 

situation may, however, be illustrated by a brief reference to 

the differentia of the two main subsects of the Sri Vaisnavas 

as the devotees of Visnu came to describe themselves after the 

time of Ramanuja (1050-1137 A.D.), if not from the time of 

Nathamuni (c. 1000). ‘After Ramanuja’s death,’ says a modem 

J§rlvai?nava scholar, * differences arose in interpretations, and 

this led to differences in doctrines and observances. At first the 

differences were only in philosophical explanations, but as time 

rolled on the differences became larger and larger in number 

and at last when Pijlai Lokacarya (end of 13th century) and 

Vedanta Desika (c. 1380) appeared, the Sri Vaispavas became 

sharply divided into the two sections, Tengalais (Southern school) 

and Vadagalais (Northern school), the former recognizing PiJJai 

Lokacarya and the latter Vedanta Desika as their leader? Both 



10a See Farquhar, Outline , p. 293, n. 2. 



•62 Development of Religion in South India 


schools recognize the validity of Sanskrit and Tamil scripture ; 

but the Southern uses Tamil and the Nalayira Prabandham in 

.that language much more than the Northern. Both use a white 

U mark with vertical red line in the centre (the ndmam) as 

the sect mark, that of the southern school has a light prolonga- 

tion of the white from the bottom of the U down the nose. 

Widows belonging to the southern school do not undergo ton- 

sure. From the early fifteenth century Manavala Mahamuni 

(1370-1443), called Ramya-Jamatrmuni in Sanskrit, became 

the special Acarya of the Tengalais after Ramanuja, just as 

Vedanta DeSika was for the Vadagalai, and the two subsects 

honoured each its own separate succession of Acaryas in general. 

Other notable differences between them were : for the northern 

school Lak$ml, the female consort (Sakti) of Visnu is in every 

way equal to him and shares all his Vibhutis (powers), and co- 

operates with him in the protection of the universe ; but accord- 

ing to the southern school Sri or LaksmI is definitely inferior 

to Narayana, in fact just one of the created lives ( jlvakotis ) 

with no pretence whatever to the divine powers (vibhutis). 

While both schools agree that surrender to God ( prapatti ) is 

the means to salvation they differ on the place of individual 

effort in the process. The northern school holds that a great 

deal of preparation on the part of the individual is a necessary 

preliminary to the surrender; the southern school denies this 

and affirms that as God’s love is spontaneous, a mere act of 

■surrender is enough. The difference is summed up in picturesque 

similes — the* northern view being described as the law of the 

young monkey (markata-kisora-nydya) which actively clings to 

the mother’s body when it is being carried about, and the sou- 

thern view as the kitten rule — (mdrjardkisora nydya) by which 

the young one is picked up by the mother in its mouth and 

carried about from place to place. The Sri-vaisnava hermits 

(sanydsis) have a tridanda (three bamboo sticks tied together) 

as their staff, and not one bamboo stick like the sanydsis of the 

advaita (Sankara) school ; they also retain the Sikha (tuft on 

the head), perform the daily prayers of the Sandhya, worship 

god, and perform other daily rites unlike their counterparts of 

the advaita school. 


In Saivism, by the side of the pure bhakti represented by 

the three saintly authors of the Devdram and by Mapikkavasagar, 

there existed other types of worshippers of Siva whose tenets and 

practices are gruesome and repellant to modem taste. Among 

such groups must be counted the Paisupatas^ (adorers of Pa£u- 

pati), Kapalikas (skull-bearers), Kalamukhas* (black-faces), and 




Gods and Sects 



63 



.others whose presence in large numbers at different centres like 

KancTpuram is evidenced by inscriptions and literature from the 

seventh century onwards ; they claim to have been established 

either by Pasupati or the more tangible historical figure of Laku- 

llsa (first century a.d.). In the Deccan a copper plate charter 

of the time of Pulakesin II (acc. a.d. 610) records the grant 

of a village in the Nasik District for the worship of the Kapa- 

lesvara, i,e., the lord of (the weavers of garlands of) skulls, and 

for the maintenance of the Mahavratins residing in the temple ; 

the name Mahavratin, ‘observer of the great vow’, designated 

the Kapalikas or Kalamukhas ; ‘ the greatness of their vow says 

Bhandarkar, ‘ consists in its extraordinary nature, such as eating 

food placed in a human skull, besmearing the body with the 

ashes of human carcasses and others which are attributed to 

the Kalamukhas by Ramanuja.’ 11 Whatever the mutual relations 

among these different sects, all of which were marked by such 

horrible practices, the ordinary people do not seem to have made 

a sharp distinction among them. It must be observed, however, 

that these demoniacal sects, which perhaps included an ascetic 

class as well as a class of lay followers or householders, perhaps 

formed all together only a small fraction of the large numbers 

of the worshippers of the ancient divinity of Siva. Some of 

these sects, if not all, were addicted to the worship of the female 

principle — of which more will be said presently, and the wor- 

ship tended at times to degenerate into licentious orgies. The 

practice of the devotee ( bhakta ) offering his own head as a 

sacrifice to the goddess is shown clearly in the sculpture and 

literature of the age of the Pallavas and Colas. 


Among the more benign developments in the fold of Saivism, 

two deserve particular attention — viz., the growth of Vlra- 

Saivism (stalwart Saivism) or Lingayatism 12 and of the very 

similar Aradhya Saivism in the Telugu country. The Vira Saiva 

sect was founded on the borders of the Karnataka and Maha- 

ra§tra country in the twelfth century, and spread rapidly in the 

south in the Kannada area. The sectarians claim a hoary anti- 

quity for their creed, but historically it is not traceable farther 

back than about 1160 a.d. when Basava, the Prime Minister 

of Bijjala, the Kalacuri king of Kalyani, gave his powerful sup- 

port to the new creed started by Ekantada (exclusively devoted) 

Ramayya of Ablur whose career is recorded in detail in a con- 



11 Vaisnavism etc., p. 128. 


12 So called because each votary carried a lingam on his body, 

usually encased in a small container suspended from the neck. It is 

known as the jangama linga, mobile linga. 



64 Development of Religion in South India 


temporary inscription. Tradition traces the foundation of tile- 

sect to five ascetics of hoary antiquity who sprang from the five 

heads of Siva and founded the five original monasteries 

( mafhas ) of the faith at Kedamath in the Himalayas, at Siisaila 

(Kurnool district), Balehajli (West Mysore), Ujjini (Bellary 

boundary of Mysore) and Benares, and Basava was only the 

reviver of this ancient faith. But literary evidence is clear that 

the five ascetics named were all contemporaries of Basava, some 

older some younger. In every lingayat village there is a monas- 

tery (mafha), which is affiliated to one or other of the five ori- 

ginal ones named above. Every Lingayat must have a guru, 

who initiates him into the faith and guides him generally, and 

must belong to a mafha. Lingayats hold Siva to be the Supreme 

and worship no other deity. Elaborate worship (with all its 

sixteen upacaras or attentions) is paid to the guru when he visits 

the house of a devotee, and the daily observances of the Lingayat 

resemble, with some differences, those of the Smartas. They 

bury their dead, and are strict vegetarians and abstainers. On 

the whole the Lingayats are a peaceable race of Hindu puritans 

who deny the supremacy of the Brahmins. There is more or 

less complete social equality among the sectarians, and this has 

been traced to the influence of Jainism and Islam. Caste res- 

trictions are, however, observed in marriage, though not in dining 

together. The Lingayats reverence the sixty-three nayanars of 

the Tamil country whom they recognize as elders ( Purdtanas ), 

and also 770 later saints including Manikka-vasagar, Basava, 

and his chief disciples. 


4 The Aradhya-Brahmins of the Kannada and Telugu coun- 

tries are best regarded as semi-iingayats, half converted Smartas 

who wear the sacred thread and the linga and worship Ganapati. 

They adopt Lingayat forms in private worship, but intermarry 

with Smarta Brahmins, and will not dine with other Lingayats. 

They followed Mallikarjuna Pandita Aradhya (aradhya is a 

Sanskrit word meaning * adorable ’), a contemporary of Basava, in 

refusing to accept the latter’s rejection of the Veda and renun- 

ciation of caste. They are numerous in the Northern Circars, 

less so in Cuddapah and Kurnool Districts and in Mysore. 

Their tradition regards four Aradhyus, viz., Revana, Manila, Eko- 

rama and Pa^ita as successive avatars and precursors of Basava. 

They do not take prasSda (food offered to the deity) from the 

temples, because it cannot be offered to the linga, as they are 

bound to do before eating anything. They bury their dead, and J 

have no Sraddha (death anniversary) proper, but only an ara- 

dhana (worship) with no apasavya (reversal of the sacred thread 




Gods and Sects 



65 



so as to carry it on the right shoulder instead of on the left as 

usual), no sesamum, no darbha grass and no homa (fire obla- 

tion) or pinda (ball of rice), all of which are essential to a 

srnddha. Their widows do not shave their heads. In spite of 

their differences, the relations between the Aradhyas and Linga- 

yats were friendly and in the fourteenth century they joined 

together to resist the inroads of Islam and prepare the way for 

the glories of Vijayanagar. 


The worship of the goddess Durga and her varied mani- 

festations gave rise to a number of sects of which a special 

mention is necessary. These sects which adore the female prin- 

ciple have their roots both in the pre-historic tradition of the 

Mother Goddess and also in the principle of the Great Tradi- 

tion which sees in the female Sakti the active generative, dynamic 

impulse in the manifestations of the Absolute in the universe. 

The Mahdbharata celebrates Durga, the slayer of the Buffalo- 

demon (mahi$asura-mardim) , as a virgin goddess, who dwells 

in the Vindhya mountains, delights in wine, flesh and animal 

sacrifice, is the sister of Krsna and like him dark in colour, and 

wears a crest of peacock feathers. Elsewhere in the same epic 

she is no longer regarded as a virgin, but definitely identified 

with Uma, the wife of Siva, and is also identified with the Vedas, 

Vedanta and many other things. She is also regarded as the 

Brahman of the upanigads, the one Reality set far above all 

other divinities. Here we see clearly the results of syncretism 

of many elements including a virgin goddess worshipped by the 

wild tribes of the Vindhyas, parts of the Kr§iia myth, and ideas 

from the mythology and philosophy of the veda and upani§ads. 

Many indeed are the forms in which the goddess (Devi) is wor- 

shipped in different parts of the country ; they vary according 

to the groups of worshippers and occasions of worship, and we 

cannot stop to review any of them in detail. Some forms 

peculiar to the South may, however, be briefly mentioned. The 

village deities, grama devatas, who have already been mentioned 

as worshipped with the sacrifice of animals — goats, cocks 

and sometimes buffaloes, and as belonging to the Little Tradi- 

tion, are all regarded generally as manifestations of the goddess. 

Then there is the tradition regarding the Mothers, whose number 

and names vary with the context. The Early Calukyas of 

Badami (sixth-seventh century a.d.) described themselves as 

descendants of HaritI, nurtured by the Seven Mothers — -Haria 

putranam sapta mdtrbhirabhivardhitdnam. In the Brhatsamhitd 

of Varahamihira we find the monographic rule that Mothers are 

to be made with cognisances of the gods corresponding to their 



66 Development of Religion in South India 


names — Indrani for instance being represented with the elephant 

Airavata, Vai$navl with the discus ( cakra ) and the conch 

(fankha) and so on. The Mothers indeed form an indefinite 

group (gana), an assemblage of the Saktis (female counterparts) 

of every male divinity, of whom seven were chosen as most 

representative by a widely accepted tradition. These are often 

carved together in relief on a single rectangular stone slab and 

are found flanked by Virabhadra and Ganesa on either side. The 

Matrka slabs are common in South Indian temples. One of the 

earliest and finest of these is found in the Kailasa temple at 

Kahclpuram. 


Sometimes the male deities are conceived as inseparably 

associated with their saktis and the two are worshipped together 

in specially prepared icons like those of Lak§mi-Narayana, 

Lak§ml-Nrsimha, Radha-krsna, Ardhanarlsvara (the hermaphro- 

dite form of Siva), of which we get an early example in the 

Dharmaraja Ratha at Mamallapuram (seventh-eighth century 

a.d.), and so on. These composite images and the combined 

worship offered to them may also be regarded as indicating an 

effort to bring closer together saktism (worship of female prin- 

ciple) and the more ordinary form of worship of male deities. 

Another remarkable attempt at transcending the sectarian out- 

look and ensuring religious harmony resulted in the concept of 

Hari-Hara or Sankara-Narayana, and the cult images of this 

creed consist of composite forms of the deity in which one half 

of the body is figured as Saiva i.e„ bearing the marks of Siva 

like matted hair with Ganga in it, the antelope, the tiger skin 

for robe and so on, the other half being Vai§riava with the jewel- 

led crown ( kirjta ) on the head, the conch, the discus, the Sarnga 

bow, or the mace in different hands. This rapprochement between 

the forms of Siva and Visnu calculated to proclaim that all divi- 

nities are just different manifestations of the Supreme to suit the 

different contexts, seems to have come about very early in the 

Christian era ; Harihara images are very common in the Hindu 

colonies of South East Asia where they are met with perhaps in 

larger numbers than in India. 


What is the exact role of the idol or image in the practice 

of Hinduism ? The view accepted by the majority of Hindus is 

that it is a symbol of god, an aid to the mind of the devotee to 

concentrate itself on the divine and become one with it ; prayer 

and worship are directed in fact not to the idol as such but to 

the spiritual power which directs the universe and is conceived 

by the worshipper in the particular form that makes a special 

appeal to him ; the idol is only a concrete symbol ( prafika ) 



Gods and Sects 



67 



jneant to aid the concentration of his mind. The worshippers 

.of Visnu, however, take a different view of the matter ; there 

are two traditions ( Agamas ) among them which are called 

Vaikhanasa and Pancaratra ; the first name is derived from that 

of a founder Rishi (sage) named Vikhanas ; the derivation of 

Pancaratra (five nights) is uncertain — being connected by some 

with the sacrifices performed by the original adherents of the 

cult five times a year or with their observation of some vows 

according to five ratras or seasons ; others connect the name with 

a sacrifice performed by the cosmic purusa (man) or Narfiyana 

over a period of five ratris (nights). These two traditions differ 

from each other in many small details such as the description 

and disposition of subsidiary deities ( parivara devatas ) in tem- 

ples. Again the Pancardtras have admitted innovations unknown 

to the older and more conservative Vaikhanasa tradition — such 

as the consecration of Andal and other women devotees who are 

believed to have attained the status of the Lord’s consort ( nacci - 

yar in Tamil) like Lak§mi, by the practice of the nayika-nayaka 

(loved and lover) type of bhaktu Despite such minor differences, / 

the two traditions are agreed in regarding the image {area) of 

Visnu as one of the real forms of the Lord, an avatara, an epi- 

phany witnessing the easy accessibility of the Lord to the devotee, 

who finds his surrender ( prapatti ) rendered easier thereby. The 

Vaikhdnasas, again, lay more stress than others on service to 

the area as the primary duty of the devotee, and do not fritter 

their energy on the worship of the alyars and dcaryas whose 

images, however, are set up sometimes in Vaikhanasa temples as 

in the Pancaratra. Other differentiae of the Vaikhdnasas are 

that they do not brand their bodies with the Vai?nava emblems 

of Cakra, Sankha etc., as the other school does, nor do they 

recite the Tamil hymns of the Prabandham during worship. 


To complete this brief and selective sketch of the principal 

religious sects of South India, some account must be given of 

the non-vedic and non-Hindu faiths which flourished in more 

or less strength alongside of those so far mentioned. Jain tradi- 

tion claims that the first Mauryan emperor Candragupta abdi- 

cated the throne when the Patriarch Bhadrabahu foretold a 

twelve years’ famine in Magadha and migrated fcvith him to the 

South where in due course he terminated his ascetic life by the 

orthodox rite of sallekhana (starving unto death) on a hillock 

in Sravana Belgola in the Mysore country. This tradition is 

repeated in relatively late inscriptions from the tenth century 

onwards at Sravaria Belgola, and there is no other clear account 

of the actual end of the first Maurya emperor. In any event, it 



.68 Development of Religion in South India 


seems probable that. Jainism gained an early foothold' in S, India?, 

and some of the natural caverns of the Tamil districts with stone.’ 

beds and short Brahml inscriptions must have been occupied by 

Jaina ascetics. Tradition credits Vajranandi with having esta- 

blished the Dravida Sangha in Madura about a.d. 470, and this- 

seems to fit in very well with the accounts of the ascendancy of 

Jainism in the Pan<Jya Country before Sambandar went over and 

put it down at the instance of the Pandyan queen and minister. 


The spread of Buddhism in the Deccan and the farther South , 

is better attested by the inscriptions of Asoka in which he claims- 

to have sent missions to four Tamil countries for preaching the 

Dhamma and for establishing hospitals for men and animals, 

and by monumental remains such as the caityas (temples) and 

vihdras (monasteries) cut into the Western Ghats in the neigh- 

bourhood of Poona and the numerous stupas of the lower Krsna 

valley in coastal Andhra country. Hiuen Tsang noticed the 

decline of Buddhism in the seventh century, and the intense 

activity of Hindu saints, the ndyandrs and alyars, in the seventh 

to ninth centuries a.d. must have adversely affected the fortunes 

of both Buddhism and Jainism. The renascent Hinduism of 

^Andhra began the worship of the Buddha at Amaravati as an 

incarnation of Vi§#u and converted .many other Buddhist centres 

into Hindu shrines. But both the religions survived the storm 

and continued to flourish for quite a long time, and there are 

still in existence some noteworthy centres of Jainism. Some 

large centres of religion and learning like Ellora and Kanclpuram 

cherished institutions belonging to all these creeds side by side 

and produced remarkable achievements in architecture and 

sculpture, painting, literature and the other arts. 


The Jains found patrons among the royalty and merchants of 

the Kannada country in particular, and both Kannada and Tamil 

literatures count remarkable contributions from Jain authors. 

Buddhist writers of Tamil continued to be equally important till 

the fourteenth century or so,, and great logicians and divines like- 

Diftnaga, Dharmapala and Dharmaklrti came from Kanclpuram 

and its neighbourhood. There were Buddhist settlements of 

considerable proportions in Negapatam on the east coast and in 

Srlmulavasam on! the West. Negapatam was the first port of call 

for travellers to India from Malaya and Indonesia, and a King 

of the Sumatran empire of Srlvijaya erected a large monastery 

there (c, 1000 a.d.) for the use of his subjects when they visited 

South India. In north-western Deccan also new Buddhist Viharas 

were coming up late in the ninth century ; in 853 a monk from 

Bengal built a -great monastery in Kr § nagiri (Kanheri) for the 



Gods and Sects 



69 



-use of the sangha and endowed it with one hundred gold 

drammas (cf. Drachma). In the same neighbourhood a medi- 

tation hall was constructed for monks in 877 and other endow- 

ments are recorded for the regular worship of the Buddha. The 

Jain temple at Aihole built by Ravikirti in 634 is said to have 

been the abode of all excellences, and Jain temples and monas- 

teries continued to be built everywhere in the extensive dominions 

ruled by the Calukyas and the Ra§trakutas» seventh to tenth cen- 

turies. Ra§trakuta Amoghavar$a I (814-80) found solace by 

retiring to a Jain monastery more than once in the course of his 

long reign. The Western Gangas generally and the Eastern Calu- 

kyas on occasions also patronized Jainism. E. Calukya Amma II 

t(mid-tenth century) built two Jinalayas (temples of Jina) and 

established sattrcis (feeding houses) attached to them where 

kramaiyas (Jain monks) of all the four castes were to be fed. 

Jainism was closer to Hinduism in its beliefs and practices ; thus 

in 812 a Jain temple was endowed for the removal of trouble 

•caused to a Calukya Vimaladitya by the planet Sanaiscara 

(Saturn). In Jain grants we find donees required to use the 

proceeds of the endowment for their daily rites and observances 

in terms identical with those employed -in Hindu endowments. 

Influential guilds of merchants often included a strong Jain wing 

in their membership. Soon after the establishment of Vijaya- 

nagar, the Jains complained to King Bukkaraya of persecution 

by the Vai§navas ; the monarch interceded (1368) and decreed 

that both parties should practise their respective religions with 

equal freedom and without mutual interference. Though perhaps 

steadily losing ground, Jainism has not altogether disappeared 

from the country like Buddhism. Buddhist values, however, are 

experiencing a new vogue in independent India which has adopted 

Asoka’s Lion pillar of Saranath as its emblem. 


The Ajlvikas were another sect outside the pale of ortho- 

doxy which continued to count some adherants in South India 

long after its disappearance elsewhere. Founded by Gosala 

Maskarlputra, a contemporary of the Buddha and Mahavlra, this 

strictly deterministic school was influential in the Mauryan period 

in North India, and Asoka and his successor Dasaratha presented 

fine rock-cut cave dwellings to them. They believed in an 

inexorable Niyati (Destiny) which man was unable to counteract. 

The South Indian Ajlvika monks practised severe asceticism, and 

probably influenced by Hinduism and Mahayana Buddhism, came 

to look upon Gosala as ‘ an ineffable divinity * ; they also deve- 

loped the ‘ view that all change and movement were illusory, and 

that the world was in reality eternally and immovably at rest \ 



70 Development of Religion in South India 


The inscriptions show that they were sometimes subjected to at 

special tax levied on them at least by the Colas. 


The Muslims : With Islam South India came into touch, 


much earlier than the North ; this was due to long established- 

trade connections with pre-Islamic Arabia which continued almost 

unaffected by the religious revolution in that country. A Muslim, 

fleet first sailed in Indian waters in 636 a.d. when a governor 

under Caliph Umar sent an army to Thana ; but Umar disapprov- 

ed of this. Muslim traders, however, continued the contacts of 

pre-Muslim days, settled in several ports on the Malabar coast, 

married the women of the country, and created the class of 

Mappillas (lit. sons-in-law) or Moplahs, whose unruly fanaticism 

has occasionally led to serious disturbances to the peace of the- 

country, the last instance having occurred as recently as 1921, 

The Muslim traders were encouraged by the Hindu Rajas who 

bought the horses they imported and employed them and their 

progeny for manning their fleets. An Arab writer who knew India 

at first hand in the tenth century, Al-Ishtakhri, says that there 

were Muslims and Jumma Masjids in the cities of the Rastrakuta 

empire. A doubtful legend relates the conversion to Islam of 

the last of the Perumal rulers of Kerala, Ceraman Perumal. He 

is said to have made the pilgrimage (Haj) to Mecca (a.d. 825) 

and to have directed from there the rulers of his homeland to 

receive Muslims hospitably and to build mosques for them. But 

another and perhaps more likely tradition makes him, as we have 

seen, the friend of Nayanar Sundaramurti with whom he jour- 

neyed to KailSsa, the Himalayan abode of Siva. In fact Ceraman 

Perumal seems to have been one of those truly spiritual men- 

whom every religion proudly claims as its own — Jainism, Chris- 

tianity, Saivism and Islam in this instance. Travellers like 

Masudi (916) and Ibn Battuta (fourteenth century) testify to' 

the presence of Muslims and mosques all along the west coast. 

There were Muslim settlements on the east coast also, of which 

Kayal-Paftanam (Tirunelveli District) and Nagore (Tanjavur 

District) were the most important. Islam, we learn, was actively 

preached in the neighbourhood of Trichinopoly (Tiruccirapalli) 

early in the eleventh century by a Sayyid prince of Turkey, 

Nathad Vali, a missionary who spent his last years converting 

many Hindus ; his tomb is still pointed out in the city. Ibn 

Battuta affirms that the army of Hoysala Ballala III included 

20,000 Muslims. Vijayanagar had to recruit Muslim infantry 

and cavalry for more effective defence against the Bahmani 

kingdom and its successor states. At the beginning of the 

sixteenth century Duarte Barbosa estimated that one-fifth of the- 




Gods and Sects 



71 



population of Malabar comprised the Mappillas ; but the arrival 

of the Portuguese checked the growth of Muslim power and 

named the Arab trade. Under Bahmani rule (1347-1527) 

numbers of foreigners — Persians, Turks, Arabs and Mughals — 

came in search of trade or office, settled in the Deccan and 

formed unions with the women of the land. Later came the 

extension of the Mughal sway over Bijapur and Golkonda, and 

the rise of Nizam’s state of Hyderabad in the eighteenth century 

— a state which continued intact till 1956 when it was disinte- 

grated and added to the States of Bombay, Andhra Pradesh and 

Mysore on a linguistic basis. All the same, the bulk of the popu- 

lation continued Hindu, and the number of Muslims in the former 

‘ Hyderabad State ’ never exceeded fifteen per cent. 


How far did Islam influence the religious thought and 

practice of South India ? Some traits of the Hindu revival, such 

as the increasing emphasis on monotheism, on emotional worship, 

on self-surrender, on the need for devotion to a spiritual teacher, 

and the growing laxity in the observance of caste rules and 

indifference to ritual at least among some sects, have all been 

held to be in some way or other the result of Islamic influence. 

But these developments may well be explained from the internal 

history of Hinduism itself, and there is no direct evidence of the 

influence of Islam on their growth. Perhaps, after all, it is not 

an accident that sects grew ‘ more definite in doctrine and orga- 

nization especially among Visnuites, as Hindus became more 

familiar with Islam’ (Eliot). 


The Jews : The Jews are found mostly on the Malabar 

coast. When they reached there is hard to determine since their 

old records were destroyed by the Portuguese when they attacked 

their original settlement in Cranganur in 1565 and when later 

they plundered the Synagogue in Cochin as they suspected the 

Jews of having aided the Dutch against them. In the eighteenth 

century, captain Hamilton recorded in A New Account of the 

East Indies (1744) : * the Jews (of Cochin) can show their own 

history from the reign of Nebuchadnezzar to the present time.’ 

Logan, in his Malabar Manual says : 4 the Jews have traditions 

which carry back their arrival to the time of their escape from 

servitude under Cyrus in the sixth century b.c.’ ; and Sir W. Hun- 

ter speaks of Jewish settlements in Malabar long before the second 

century a.d. They possess charters given them by the Malabar 

inlers in old Tamil (Vafteluttu) characters of probably the 

eighth century a.d. The Jews themselves say that Mar Thomas, 

the apostle, arrived in India in a.d. 52, and themselves in 69. 

At Cochin the Jews seem to have enjoyed full freedom, religious 




72 Development of Religion in South India 


and civil, and to have remained without attracting any opposition 

or persecution for many centuries, till in the sixteenth century 

they fell victims to the attacks of fanatical Moors and Christians* 


The Cochin Jews are generally divided into two classes, the 

White and the Black. The Black Jews claim to have been the 

earliest settlers, while the White Jews came later. But the latter 

assert that the former are pure natives converted to the Jewish 

faith. Even historians and antiquarians are quite as divided on 

the questions of priority of settlement and purity of race between 

the two sections. About a.d. 1170 Benjamin of Tudela, who 

refers to the Jews of Cochin and Quilon, found no White Jews 

among them. But Linschoten (c. 1590) mentions Jews who 

were rich merchants and the nearest counsellors of the king of 

Cochin and who were most white of colour like men of Europe 

and had many fair women and were supposed to have come from 

Palestine and Jerusalem, The White Jews who prospered under 

the Dutch have dwindled to less than 200 in number now. 

Although the White Jews are fair, some of them are certainly 

not quite white, nor are the Black Jews quite black ; some 

of the Black Jews are hardly distinguishable from their white 

brethren. Their customs, ritual, and religious observances are 

the same. 


The Black are still the ones that make use of the privileges 

granted in the copper plate charter. They still carry a silk 

umbrella, and lamps lit at day time, when proceeding to the 

Synagogue on the eighth day after birth of sons. They spread a 

cloth on the ground, arid place ornaments of leaves across the 

road on occasions when their brides and bridegrooms go to get 

married. After the wedding is over, four silk sunshades, each 

supported on four poles, are borne, with lamps burning in front, 

as the bridal party goes home. The Black Jews say that the 

White Jews use none of these, and never have done so ; but the 

White Jews say that they used them once but have discontinued 

them. Jealousy and strife between the two sections on matters 

of intermarriage and equal privileges seem to have existed during 

the time of the Portuguese and Dutch, and Canter Visscher 

alludes to them in his Letters from Malabar (No. 18), The 

White Jews appear to have maintained the purity of their race 

by declining inter-marriage with the Black Jews. The Jews at 

one time had numerous slaves, whom they converted to their 

faith. They are said to have had former fugitive connections 

with the women of these converts, and brought into existence a 

mixed race of Dravidians and Semitics. But we cannot infer 

from this that all the Black Jews are the descendants of converted 




Gods and Sects 73 


-slaves or half castes, as it would be unreasonable to suppose that 

.all of them are the descendants of the original settlers. 


In recent years the Black Jews have developed a new dis- 

tinction between Brown Jews and Black Jews, the former claiming 

to be the genuine Jews with surnames, the true descendants of 

the Cranganur or Singli Jews. The White Jews are generally 

known as Paradesis (foreigners). 


The Jews wear a long tunic of rich colour, a waistcoat 

buttoned up to the neck, and full white trousers. They go about 

wearing a skull cap, and put on a turban when they go to the 

synagogue. The Black Jews dress more or less like the native 

Muslims. Many of them put on shirts, and have skull caps like 

the Jonaka Mappilas. They generally wear coloured clothes. 

The Jews invariably use wooden sandals. These, and their locks 

brought down in front of the ears, distinguish them from other 

sections of the population. The Jewesses always wear coloured 

.clothes. Hebrew is still the liturgical language, and is studied as 

a classic by a few, but the home language is Malayalam. The 

White Jews celebrate their marriage on Sundays, but the Black 

Jews still retain the ancient custom of celebrating them on Tues- 

days after sunset. Though polygamy is not prohibited, mono- 

gamy is the rule. The males generally marry at the age of 20, 

while the marriageable age for girls is 14 or 15. Marriages are 

generally celebrated on a grand scale. The festivities continue for 

seven days, in the case of the White Jews, and for fifteen days 

among the Black Jews, who still make use of some of the ancient 

privileges granted by the charter of CheramSn Perumak The 

Jews of all sections have adopted a few Hindu cus.toms. Thus, 

before going to the synagogue for marriage, a tali (marriage 

badge) is tied round the bride’s neck by some near female rela- 

tive of the bridegrooin (generally his sister) in imitation of the 

Hindu custom, amidst the joyful shouts (kurava) of women. 

Divorce is not effected by a civil tribunal. Marriages are dis- 

solved by making good the amount mentioned in the kethuba or 

marriage document. In regard to their funerals, the corpse is 

washed, but not anointed, and is deposited in the burial-ground, 

which is called Beth Haim, the house of living. 


Like their brethren in other parts of the world, the Cochin 

Jews observe the Sabbath feasts and fasts blended intimately 

with their religion, and practise the rite of circumcision on the 

eighth day, when the child is also named. The Passover is cele- 

brated by the distribution of unleavened bread, but no kid is 

killed, nor is blood sprinkled upon the door-post and lintel. The 

other feasts are the feast of Pentecost, feast of Trumpets, and 



74 Development of Religion in South India 


feast of Tabernacles. The day of atonement, and the anniversary 

of the destruction of Jerusalem, are observed as fasts. On the 

day of atonement, the Jews pray in the synagogue from 5 a.m. 

till 7 p.m. The Jewish fasts commence from 5 p.m. on the day 

previous to the fast, and end at 7 p.m. next day. Their days, 

begin and end with sunset. The feast of Tabernacles is observed 

with more pomp and ceremony than other feasts. 123 


Christians : The origins of Christianity in South India centre 

round the sea ports — Cranganore (Muziris of the Greeks) and 

Goa on the West Coast, Tranquebar on the east. The Syrian 

Christians have a tradition that Apostle Thomas (Mar Thoma) 

after visiting Parthia and the Kingdom of Gondophares in North- 

west of India, landed in Cranganore (c. 52 a.d.) preached the 

Gospel, and established several churches on the Malabar coast,, 

before he moved to the east coast where he fell a martyr to the* 

faith at St. Thomas Mount. The authenticity of this tradition has 

often been questioned, and it is over thirty years since Farquhar 

wrote : ‘ Thirty years ago, the balance of probability stood abso- 

lutely against the story of the apostolate of St. Thomas in India ; 

today the balance of possibility is distinctly on the side of histori- 

city’. Somewhat better attested is the arrival about mid-fourth 

century a.d. of a body of Christian immigrants from Persia and 

Mesopotamia who fled from persecution by Sapor II ; they were 

led by one known as Knae Thomman, i.e., Thomas the Mer- 

chant, and they found welcome at the hands of the Hindu King 

of Cranganore where they landed. The Alexandrian merchant 

Cosraas Indicopleustes (voyager to India) travelled in India in 

the second quarter of the sixth century a.d., found a community 

of Christians, both clergy and laity, in Ceylon, and said : ‘ Simi- 

larly in Male (Malabar, perhaps more particularly Quilon) 

where pepper grows, and in the place called Caliana (Kalyan 

near Bombay), there is also a bishop who receives imposition 

of hands from Persia \ The Christians of Ceylon and Malabar 

were Nestorians. From the sixth to the sixteenth century there 

were different waves of immigrants from western Asia to Malabar, 

and they seem to have had a cordial reception. Copper plate 

grants of the eighth and ninth centuries show that many natives 

had accepted conversion, though they were not yet very nume- 

rous. In these copper plate grants and in the inscribed Persian 

crosses found at St, Thomas Mount, Kottayam in Travancore 

and elsewhere we find the use of Pahlavi attesting their connec- 



12a This account of the Jews is based on Thurston — Castes and 

Tribes of Southern India > Vol. II. 




Gods and Sects 



75 



tion with the East Syrian or Nestorian church. Among visitors 

to the Malabar church who have left notices of it were Marco 

Polo, the Venetian traveller (1293), Friar Jordan of Toulouse, 

a Dominican (1302), and John de Marignolli (1348) ; all of 

them make it clear that the Malabar Christians were not only 

good traders but patriotic soldiers and administrators. The 

Christians of St. Thomas are now known as Syrian Christians on 

account of their connection with the Syriac speaking churches in 

the East and the use of Syriac as their ecclesiastical language. 


The Roman Catholic church came in with the Portuguese, 

and though for a time its relations with the old Syrian church 

were friendly, soon relations became strained and at the end of 

the sixteenth century at the Synod of Diamper (Udayamperur) 

the Syrian church was obliged to promise obedience to the Pope 

and merge itself in the Roman church. But later with the help 

of the Dutch the Syrian church renounced the authority of the 

Pope and regained its independence (1653) and placed itself 

under a bishop sent out by the Jacobite Patriarch of Antioch. 

In the nineteenth century the Syrian church gained new life by 

its contact with the many active Protestant Missions that came 

in to work in South India. The Syrian Christians of the west 

coast are now about two millions in number and are divided 

into four or five sections including one section who are members' 

of the Church of South India, until lately closely connected with 

western churches, but quite an independent organization since 

September 1 947 ; though at present it does not include even all 

the non-Roman Christians in the South, still it is likely to exert 

its influence for unity and co-operation in the social activities 

of the churches in the field of education, medical relief, creative 

literature and so on. 


The sixteenth century, when Portuguese power was well 

established in the Indian ocean, was the period when Roman 

Catholic Missions became prominent in the South. With Goa 

and Cochin and Tuticorin as their bases, Portuguese missionaries 

preached the gospel to the fisherfolk on the coasts and later went 

into the interior. Francis Xavier (1506-52) was the first Jesuit 

missionary to reach India and he was one of the greatest in the 

whole history of the Church. Robert de Nobili (1577-1656), 

born an Italian nobleman, led the life of Sanyasin, adopting his 

dress and ways of life, and attracted many from the higher classes 

by his habits and ideals as well as by his erudition. He too 

belonged to the Society of Jesus which led the van in the seven- 

teenth century, established seminaries, and encouraged liberal 

education. Jesuits brought the first printing press to India about 



76 Development of Religion in South India 


1550 and a Spanish lay brother cast the Malayalam types with 

which a catechism was printed in 1577. Missions sponsored by 

-other orders — Franciscans (1517), Dominicans (1578), Augus- 

tinians (1572) and Carmelites (1656), followed. The contribu- 

tion of Catholic missions in the field of education of all stages 

is a notable one, and perhaps to-day they form the largest single 

private interest in the field. 


Tranquebar on the Tanjore coast became the birth-place of 

Protestant Christianity in South India when some German Luthe- 

rans landed there in 1706 under the protection of the king of 

Denmark who owned that coast town. Ziegenbalg’s translation 

of the four Gospels (1714) is one of the earliest specimens of 

mode'rn Tamil prose. C. F. Schwartz (1726-97) who has been 

compared to C. F. Andrews of recent times was the trusted 

friend and counsellor of the Raja of Tanjore and the mediator 

between Haidar Ali and the British East India Company; he 

also saved many people from famine during the Carnatic wars. 

In the nineteenth century when the East India Company adopted 

a more liberal attitude to missionary work in response to pres- 

sure from British public opinion, a number of other Protestant 

missions were established in various places in South India ; they 

came from Great Britain, Europe and the U.S.A. Since 1900 

the growth of the church was specially marked among the under- 

privileged in Madras and Andhra States. In 1947 there were 

over 150 missionary societies at work in India and a fair pro- 

portion of these was represented in the South. In that year most 

of the societies merged themselves in the newly formed Church 

of South India. In modern times the missions have taken a 

broad view of their work and have not been content to preach 

the gospel, but to work for a fuller life for- all. Agriculture, 

sanitation, handicrafts, the entire rural economy in general have 

enlisted their interest in addition to education and medical relief. 


The long contact between Christianity and Hinduism has 

naturally led to transformation due to mutual influences which 

are naturally more apparent where the contact has been longest. 

The Syrian Christians of Malabar approximate the Nairs in some 

of their social customs, and the system of caste which began to 

prevail in sections of the church had to be fought down stre- 

nuously, and it may well be doubted if the fight has quite suc- 

ceeded. Some good things in Hindu literature and religion have 

sometimes been traced to the influence of Christianity. The 

Kural, generally regarded as the Bible of South India, and the 

Bhagavad-tgita as well as the Bhakti movement have been held 

to demonstrate the influence of Christian ideas ; this has been 




Gods and Sects 



11 



denied by others. Grierson may be taken to sum up the true 

position ; he says : 4 But it was in the Southern India that Chris- 

tianity, as a doctrine, exercised the greatest influence on Hinduism 

generally. Although the conception of the fatherhood of God 

and of bhakti were indigenous to India, they received an immense 

impetus owing to the beliefs of the Christian communities react- 

ing upon the mediaeval Bhagavata reformers of the South *. On 

the other hand, the Indian Christians are responding to the call 

of Nationalism. They seek the independence of their church from 

the domination of foreign control and modes of thought. They 

wish to rethink Christianity in terms of Indian thought and life 

and to express its genius in Indian modes and patterns. They 

have started a movement for the establishment of Christian 

asramas (hermitages) beginning with one started at Tirupattur 

(North Arcot) in 1921 and leading to the establishment of a 

dozen others elsewhere ; they all stand for the same ideals of 

communion with God and fellowship in the service of humanity. 

The chapel at Tirupattur is built in the style of South Indian 

temple architecture. Indian tunes and Indian musical instruments 

find increasing use in Christian worship in the aSramas. This is a 

revival of de Nobili’s policy on a wider front, on an institutional 

instead of individual basis. Whether this will result in larger 

numbers of Hindus adopting Christianity remains to be seen. 13 


Parsis : The Parsis who follow the religion of Zoroaster are 

concentrated in Bombay and Gujerat. Iran felt the impact of Islam 

when it was new and vigorous in the seventh century ; Zoroas- 

trianism could not hold its own and was nearly wiped out of the 

land of its birth. A few who clung to the ancient faith, left 

their motherland and found refuge in India (a.d. 936). These 

Parsi ‘Pilgrim Fathers’ brought with them the sacred fire of 

ancient Iran. They erected a temple for it on Indian soil, and 

after many vicissitudes, the sacred Iranshah fire has now been 

established at Udwada, a small town about eighty miles north of 

Bombay. There are now about 100,000 Zoroastrians in India 

and about 12,000 in Persia. The Parsi community while retain- 

ing their ancient religion and its ritual observances, have been 

quite friendly to the other communities including Europeans. 

They distinguished themselves in ship-building in the eighteenth 

and early nineteenth centuries, and took the lead in the modem 

Industrial Revolution of India. The first steel-mill in Jamshedpur 

was a product of the imagination of a Parsi magnate Sir J. N. Tata. 


13 The section on Christianity is largely based on Rev. C. E. Abra- 

ham’s contribution: ‘The Rise and Growth of Christianity — India’ in 

Vol. IV of The Cultural Heritage of India (1956), 



78 Development of Religion in South India 


The community produced eminent political leaders in Dadabhai 

Naoroji, Sir Pherozeshah Mehta, D. E. Wacha and others. The 

Tatas have maintained their leading role in trade and industry 

including aviation. A leading Parsi scholar claims : * The exter- 

nal truth which Zarathustra proclaimed ages ago in Iran are 

still kept alive as living ideals among the Parsis in India/ 14 



14 The Cultural Heritage of India , iv. p. 546. Farquhar places the 

Parsi migration into India at the beginning of the eighth century, more 

(than a century earlier than Dr. I. J. S. Taraporewala. 



V. PHILOSOPHIES IN RELATION TO RELIGION 



In India philosophy has always stood in close relation to 

religion and life. It has generally laid stress on the spiritual 

nature of man and sought to relate him in one way or other 

to a universe also essentially spiritual in character ; the only 

-exception was the minor materialistic school of the Carvakas or 

Lokayatas who do not seem ever to have been influential. Indian 

philosophy has gained depth and power from its close association 

with religion, and the purpose of philosophy has been to regulate 

life. The Indian philosopher aims in fact not merely at know- 

ing the truth and formulating a system of ultimate truth as he 

conceives it, but of realizing it, becoming one with it so to say, 

.and living it every moment of his life. Moral purification has 

generally been recognized as a necessary preliminary to the entry 

-on philosophical search, and Sankara formulated this demand as 

-comprising four requirements, viz., an enquiring mind which has 

become dimly aware of the distinction between the transient and 

the permanent and seeks to explore it further ; a renunciation 

of all desire for personal gain or advantage ; qualities of self- 

control and faith, and a desire for spiritual liberation (mok$a). 

While accepting the usefulness and validity of Reason, the intel- 

lectual process, as means to discovery of truth, the philosophy 

of India holds that intellectual knowledge so gained is not enough, 

mid that the truth must be realized and actually experienced by 

intuition; this is implied in the very name dartona (vision) 

applied to a philosophical system in India. All Indian systems 

except the materialist Carvaka, agree that this direct perception 

or experience of ultimate reality is beyond the reach of reason 

and superior to it. From this peculiarity flows the consequence 

that the authority of scripture, Sruti or revelation, is accepted 

as the authentic record of the experiences of the seers of the 

past. This respect for authority is, however, no bar to the freedom 

of its interpretation as is evident from the diversity in the atti- 

tudes of different darsanas to fundamental metaphysical prob- 

lems. Thus 6 the original Samkhya says nothing about the possi- 

ble existence of God, although it is emphatic in its doctrine of 

the theoretical undemonstrability of his existence ; the Vai£e§ika 

and the Yoga, especially the latter, admit the existence of God, 

but do not consider him to be the creator of the universe ; the 




80 



Development of Religion in South India 



Mlmamsa speaks of God but denies his importance and efficacy* 

in the moral ordering of the world \ 1 Unlike Western philosophy 

which is analytic in its approach to reality and experience, Indian 

philosophy is essentially synthetic. Its basic texts treat not of 

any one phase of experience, but of the entire sphere. ‘Meta- 

physics, epistemology, ethics, religion, psychology, facts, and value 

are not cut off one from the other but are treated in their natural 

unity as aspects of one life and experience or of a single com- 

prehensive reality’.* 


The ultimate aim of all schools of philosophy in India is 

the practical one of moksa (liberation); even the Carvaka is 

interested not in theory, but in a life of material enjoyment, since 

he holds that the world is conducive to. that kind of life and 

no other. All the schools which fall within the elastic frame- 

work of Hinduism, Buddhism and Jainism, accept some basic 

concepts, particularly those of Karma and rebirth, as the means 

by which the moral order of the universe works itself out in 

the life of man. They all accept escape from this cycle of births 

(samsara) as the true goal, though they differ about the nature 

of the road to such liberation, and about the nature of the libe- 

rated state ; some hold that it is only cessation of suffering while 

others describe it as a state of positive bliss, the achievement of 

a richer and fuller life, eternal and free from entanglements. The 

road to the goal lies through ethical conduct, comprising the 

suppression of the possessive and acquisitive instinct, friendliness 

and compassion to all, and the performance of duty without any 

selfishness or attachment to the things of the world. 


In philosophy as in religion South India derived its initial 

impulse from the North, but in the course of centuries made 

striking contributions to thought and practice. The Veda and 

the Agama constitute, broadly speaking, the sources respectively 

of philosophy as systematized in the darsanas and of temple 

worship together with its philosophic background. The two lines 

of development reacted on one another and were never fully 

separated, much less antagonistic to each other. The darsanas 

are historically developments of the religion of sacrifice and 

ritualism which becomes complex and overgrown in the Brah- 

mapas, and provokes a speculative reaction reflected in the 

Upani$ads ; the Upani§ads, particularly the early ones, which are 

not more than a dozen in number, form the records of an age 

of earnest spiritual quest, philosophy in the making so to say* 


(1957K p°xxv B0 ° k Inciian Philoso Pliy> Radhakrishnan and Moore 

2 ibid., pp. xxv-xxvi. 




Philosophies in Relation to Religion 



81 



eloquent and mystic utterances in prose and verse describing the 

visions of many seers and 'schools. They are the Vedanta, end 

of the Veda, which gives its name to the most influential of the 

clarSanas. The philosophy of the earlier phase of the Veda and 

its ritualism is the Mimamsa (meaning investigation), sometimes 

called the Purva Mimamsa to bring it into organic relation with 

Vedanta, which from this standpoint is called XJttara-Mimamsa . 

The contribution of South India in both these fields was most 

significant and this must be described in some detail. The other 

four dar&anas comprising the two pairs of Nyaya-Vaigegika 

and Samkhya-Yoga, while they are important in the general 

history of Indian philosophy, are not of much direct concern 

to us. 


We must note, however, that the Buddhist Tamil poem 

Manimekalai (Canto 27) portrays the different schools of philo- 

sophy that were in vogue in the Cera capital Vanji (Karflr) 

about the sixth or seventh century a.d. It mentions the schools 

of Pramana (means of valid knowledge) which traced themselves 

to Vedavyasa, Krtakoti and Jaimini and accepted ten and eight 

and six pramdnas respectively ; it concludes this section on pra~ 

manas with a terse statement naming six schools with their 

founders in the ascending order of the number of pramdnas they 

recognized among the six current ones, viz., Lokayata by 

Brhaspati (one pramana ), Bauddha by Jina (here a name of 

the Buddha) (two pramdnas ), Samkhya by Kapila (three), 

Naiydyika by Aksapada (four), Vai§e$ika by Kanada (five), and 

Mlmamsd by Jaimini (six). Then there are mentioned in order 

along with their doctrines in more or less detail the Saiva, the 

Brahma, the Vaisnava, the Vaidika, the Ajivaka whose position 

as set forth by the work of Maskari ( markali-nul ) is described 

at great length (11. 106-65), the Nirgrantha (Jaina, called here 

Nikanda) ; the Samkhya, the Vaise^ika, and lastly the Bhutavadi 

(Naturalist). We are not in a position to decide if this interest- 

ing account of the different schools of philosophy with the expo- 

nents of which Manimekalai came into- contact at Vanji can be 

accepted as representing the general situation at the time in the 

whole of South India, or whether it is just an academic exercise 

of the poet. It is remarkable that the expositions of the followers 

of the three great gods of Hinduism are the briefest, counting 

only a few lines each, while the Ajlvika and the Nirgrantha get 

many lines each. The omission of Buddhism from this canto 

is easy to understand, as Buddhist philosophy gets a whole 

canto (xxix) to itself later and the whole poem is unmistakably 

Buddhist in its trend. The evidence of the poem is clear that 



82 Development of Religion in South India 


all the main schools of philosophy were already well known in 

the South. 


The chief contributions made by South India to Indian 

philosophy lay, however, in the fields of the Mlmamsd and 

Vedanta. By the side of the widespread popular bhakti move- 

ment led by the Nayanars and Alvars, the more speculative and 

philosophic foundations of Hinduism were strengthened by the 

two great Mimdmsd writers Prabhakara and Kumarila and the 

superb Vedantist Sankara. Though a general historical account 

like this is not the place for a detailed exposition of their doc- 

trines, some account of their life and work will not be out of 

place. Both Prabhakara and Kumarila expounded their ideas 

mainly in the commentaries they wrote on Sabarasvamin’s bhasya 

on Jaimini’s Mlmamsd-sutras. Sabarasvamin belonged to North 

India and perhaps to the fifth century a.d. His great commen- 

tary ( bhasya ) is written in a supple concise style following an 

archaic dialectic method. While following closely the original 

sutras of Jaimini, Sabara may be said to inaugurate the polemic 

against Buddhism which continued ever after to be a distinguish- 

ing trait of Mimdmsd. It is, however, with Prabhakara and 

Kumarila that the system takes a definitely speculative turn. 

Though they both expounded Sahara, they differed perceptibly 

in their interpretations and became the founders of rival schools. 

Though tradition makes Prabhakara a pupil of Kumarila, his 

date is uncertain and modern criticism considers it very likely 

that he rather preceded Kumarila by some years, and lived per- 

haps in the seventh century a.d. Prabhakara was also known as 

Guru, and wrote two commentaries, the extensive Brhati and the 

shorter LaghvT on Sahara, both somewhat archaic in style and 

both carrying forward the polemic against Buddhist theses. 

Kumarila also called Bhajta came in the eighth century and by 

his penetrating and daring interpretations welded the sutra of 

Jaimini and the bhasya of Sahara into a vast doctrinal system. 

His work included (1) a verse commentary on the first quarter 

(pada) of the first chapter ( adhyaya ) of Jaimini, known on that 

account as Slokavartika ; (2) the Tantravartika on the remain- 

ing three quarters of the first chapter and the second and third ; 

and (3) the Tupfika much briefer notes on the remaining nine 

chapters of Jaimini’s original. 


He is free in his criticisms of Sabara, and irreconcilably 

hostile to Buddhism. In spite of his difficult style, his works 

are lively and alert, and the Tantravartika is rich, in linguistic 

data and local usages. Both Prabhakara and Kumarila maintain 

the original atheism of the system and hold that Karma produces 




Philosophies in Relation to Religion 



83 



its fruit without divine intercession. Later writers like Khanda- 

deva (c. 1650) recoiled from this atheism and were profusely 

apologetic even for their restating the original doctrine. Both 

Kumarila and Prabhakara also hold a realistic view of the uni- 

verse. They differ on the nature of the soul, whether it is pure 

consciousness or not, and on the nature of pramaqas (means of 

valid knowledge). Epigraphic evidence goes to show that Prabha- 

kara was more commonly studied at first in South, India at least 

in the age of imperial Cola rule ; but in the long run Kumarila 

proved the more influential .both within the school and without. 

He is said to have used all means to discredit and weaken the 

Buddhists in the course of his extensive and scholarly journeys, 

and even persuaded the civil power to act against them. If this 

tradition contains any historical truth, it only means that Kuma- 

rila acted in accordance with the spirit of his age, the age of 

the Nayanars and Alvars, who were ardent enemies of the non- 

vedic faiths of Jainism and Buddhism. We have seen that tradi- 

tion also credits Kumarila with the organization of the Smartas 

and their practical outlook in daily religion expressed in the 

worship of the five deities (pancayatanapuja) . It must also be 

noted that the notion of moksa or final release first appears 

in the Mlmamsa system with Prabhakara and Kumarila. In the 

original Mlmamsa doctrine, the fruit of good karma was taken 

to be a happy existence in Heaven of which the duration 

depended on the extent of the merit of the karma. ‘ During the 

interval between Jaimini and these thinkers \ says Farquhar, 

‘Release had become a matter of such moment to the Hindu 

mind that it could no longer be evaded. They teach that release 

is won when both dharma and adharma disappear, and that he 

who desires release should therefore perform only necessary 

duties’ (nifya karma) , and refrain from the sacrifices and other 

acts to which special rewards are attached in scripture. Vedic 

religion, however, was nearly played out by the time of these 

thinkers, because temple worship became more popular, and the 

sentiment against animal sacrifice gained strength from a new 

emphasis on ahimsd. All the same, sacrifices did continue to be 

performed occasionally almost up to modern times, and Prabhg- 

kara and Kumarila had many generations of successors in the 

field of Mlmamsa literature, at least to the end of the seventeenth 

century if not later ; the names of the authors and their works 

are of no general interest and need not find a place here. 


We turn now to Sankara whose commentary on the Veddnta 

or Brahma-sutras of Badarayana is the earliest extant exposition 

of that often annotated text. There must have been many earlier 




84 Development of Religion in South India 


glosses and commentaries in the centuries that elapsed between’ 

the composition of the Sutras and Sankara’s day, and Sankara 

himself quotes some of them though not always by name. The 

Brahmasutras themselves sum up a long development of the 

doctrine at the hands of successive scholars of whom no fewer 

than seven are named in the Sutras. Though the Upani$ads. 

teach no settled system but are just a record of many guesses 

at truth from various points of view, the Sutras of Badarayana 

proceed on the assumption that the entire Veda is the Reve- 

lation of a harmonious system of truth. Very soon the Sutras 

themselves came to be looked upon as inspired work and seem 

to be mentioned in the extant text of the Bhagavadgita . Some 

of the Sutras refute Mahayana Buddhist doctrines and this indi- 

cates a relatively late date for the work ; they may be regarded 

in. any case as later than the Mtmdmsa sutras of Jaimini. The 

Brahmasutras are the most concise of all the texts of its kind 

expounding the darsanas and are so enigmatic as to lend them- 

selves to an extraordinary diversity of interpretations. Thibaut, 

who translated the bhdsyas (commentaries) of both Sankara 

and Ramanuja, expressed the opinion that while Sankara’s expo- 

sition stands closer to the teachings of the Upanigads, Rama- 

nuja’s is closer to the Sutras themselves. For many centuries 

now, perhaps beginning from a time anterior to Sankara, the 

Brahmasutras together with the Upanijads and the Bhagavad- 

gita, have been regarded as the Triple Source of Vedanta 

philosophy — prasthana-traya , and in spite of its transparent 

electicism the Gita has been interpreted by each great Acarya 

from his own particular standpoint. It is worth noting that the 

three distinct theories of the relation of the individual soul to 

the universal soul or Brahman which distinguished the great 

schools of Vedanta started by Sankara, Ramanuja and Madhva 

had been adumbrated in principle, even before Badarayana’s 

time by other thinkers cited by him. To these later Scaryas 

however, belongs the credit of having erected finished systems 

out of hints thrown out by the earlier teachers. 3 Sankara’s 

system was anticipated more immediately by Gaudapada (mid 

eighth century) the teacher of Sankara’s teacher according to 

tradition ; his poem known as the Maiidukya-karito or Agama - 

idstra (a free commentary on the Mandukya upani?ad) forms 

the first concise though at times obscure statement of the strict 

monist doctrine afterwards fully developed in Sankara’s works ; 

here occurs the famous image of the circle of fire seen when 



3 See Farquhar, sec. 145. 




[ Philosophies in Relation to Religion 8 5 


j .a brand is whirled rapidly ( alatacakra ) — a symbol of the mani- 


/ festations of the phenomenal world without any real basis. Some 


scholars hold that the work reflects and criticizes Madhyamika 

; (Buddhist) doctrines in its last (fourth) section which refers 


to the Buddha by name in the penultimate verse, while others 

! think that Gaudapada’s aim was to reconcile Vedanta and Bud- 


dhism. Some see good reason to place Gaudapada in the fifth- 

1 sixth century a,d. and this if correct, would contradict the tradi- 


; tion mentioned above, that is, if we accept the date usually 


assigned to Sankara, 788-820. Ramanuja’s theistic interpreta- 

tion of the sutras was also anticipated likewise in three works 

j (no longer extant) cited by both Sankara and Ramanuja, viz., 


Rodhayana’s Vriti, Tanka’s Vakya, and Dramida’s Bhasya, all 

I commentaries on the sutras, 


j Sankara was a master-mind of undoubted originality who 


f was content to claim for himself the humbler role of elucidat- 


j ing doctrines handed down by earlier masters. He gave the final 


| shape to monistic Vedanta and its central doctrine of Maya, 


and also settled by example and precept the main features of 

| the daily religion of the smartas. There are several traditional 


l biographies of the great man, but few details of his life are 


known beyond doubt. He is generally taken to have been a 

Nambudiri Brahmin from Kaladi on the banks of the Alwaye 

river in North Travaneore, to have lost his father early in life, 

j and to have turned Sanyasin and assumed the name Sankara, 


[ with Govinda yogin, a pupil of Gaudapada, as his guru . He 


became a brilliant scholar and preacher and produced a number 

I of philosophical works marked by great intellectual capacity and 


! an extremely eloquent style. In his relatively short life he tra- 


I veiled all over India propagating his new philosophy and achiev- 


ing triumphs in public debates with the protagonists of rival 

doctrines. He reorganized the ascetic order of sanyasis perhaps 

borrowing points from the organization of the Buddhist Sangha, 

and founded a number of mathas in different parts of India for 

the continued study and propagation of his doctrine. The best 

known of these mathas are those at Spngeri where he himself 

is believed to have spent several years, Dvaraka, BadrinSth, Puri 

and Kancl. Within a short time of his death, a pupil of 

his, Sivasoma by name, was spreading his philosophy in distant 

Kambuja across the seas. Sankara’s works include commentaries 

on the V edanta-sutras , the Bhagavadglta and the principal 

Upani§ads. A number of vedantic works and stotras mostly in 

verse pass under his name ; the chief among the former is Vpa - 

idesa-sahasrl a summary of his doctrines in verse. Numerous 




86 Development of Religion in South India 


Sakta works in prose and verse also bear his name. There 1 

can be no doubt that most of these minor productions are 

not really his, and much more critical scientific study of them 

would be required before the genuine ones can be identified 

satisfactorily. 


i Sankara holds strongly that while works {karma) may 

prepare the soul for the discipline of knowledge Qhdna ), it is 

only the latter that leads to and constitutes release {moksa). 

Hence when a man becomes Sanyasin, he gives up sacrifices 

and other daily duties of a Hindu completely, only seeking know- 

ledge as a means of release ; this is typified by the laying aside 

of the sacred thread in the ceremony of initiation into a Sanya- 

sin’s life. In this respect Sankara differs from other teachers of 

Vedanta who before and after him sought to give karma and 

jhdna a coordinate status as direct means to salvation. Sankara 

recognizes that the Upani?ads contain two streams of thought ; 

but he holds that one of them which affirms the reality of diver- 

sity is just a concession to common modes of thought and 

expression in the work-a-day world. The essential teaching of 

the Upani^ads is that of unity. It is not, however, bare unity 

which cannot exist apart from variety ; the true description of 

the position is non-duality ( advaita ) rather than monism strictly 

so called. Vacaspati, one of the great commentators on Sankara,, 

has said that he only denies the many but does not affirm the- 

j one. The ultimate truth as realized by a liberated soul ( jivan - 

mukta) denies the reality of the world, but not of the individual 

soul ( atma ) which in a state of release gets free of the limiting 

adjuncts ( upddhi ) and exists as Brahman. ‘ We cannot therefore 

say that the individual self is false ( mithya ) as we may say that 

the world is false. We can only say that it is not truly the agent, 

the enjoyer, etc.’ To put the matter in other words : 4 Brahman 

is the sole reality, and it appears both as the objective universe- 

and as the individual subject. The former is an illusory mani- 

festation of Brahman, while the latter is Brahman itself appear- 

ing under the limitations which form part of that illusory 

universe ’ 4 Again, * the individual self is Brahman itself, and its 

supposed distinction from it is entirely due to the illusory 

adjuncts with which it identifies itself. Man’s ultimate aim in 

life should accordingly be to know and realize this truth’. 

Formal study ( sravana ), reflection ( manana ) and meditation 

( dhydna ) form part of the discipline calculated to serve the end. 

Opinions differ as to whether a man should formally. become an 


4 The citations are from Hiriyanna : The Essentials of Indian Philo- 

sophy, pp. 157-8; 169. 



Philosophies in Relation to Religion 



87 



ascetic ( sanyasin ) or not before entering upon this course of 

discipline. Liberation comes finally by the grace of God. 


Sankara distinguished between supreme truth ( paramar - 

ihika ) and the truth of experience (vyavaharika) . Some modern 

scholars hold that this doctrine of double truth has been drawn 

from Buddhist thought. Again, besides the supreme (para) 

Brahman, there is recognized a lower ( apara ) Brahman wrapped 

In limitations and attributes (saguna), who is the world soul 

and a personal God. From this lower standpoint, the sutras 

recognize all the main features of orthodox Hinduism, and 

Sankara accepts and supports them with arguments. Among 

such features Farquhar enumerates : * the inspiration of the 

Puranas, the permanent presence of all the traditional gods, even 

though each is a transient being, the visibility of the gods to 

the rsis in ancient time, the eating of the sacrifice by the gods, 

the assumption by a god of many bodies so as to be present 

at many sacrifices at one moment, etc.’ Thus is popular religion 

sought to be reconciled with the highest metaphysic. 


Sankara commanded great respect in his day and the vast 

body of smdrtas in the South, in Gujarat, and many throughout 

Northern India became his disciples and acknowledged him as 

their religious head, and his apostolic successors have continued 

to command the same position more or less to this day. The 

literature of Advaita after Sankara is very extensive ; it starts 

with the work of his direct pupils and their pupils and goes 

on in an unbroken stream till the sixteenth and seventeenth cen- 

turies ; it comprises mostly commentaries, super-commentaries 

and manuals which elucidate and restate the doctrine, and some- 

times add new refinements of detail and is not of much interest 

to the general reader. An exception may be made in favour 

of the prolific scholar Madhava (brother of the erudite Vedic 

exegetist Say ana) who composed the Sarvadartonasamgraha in 

the fourteenth century, which summarizes the doctrines of fifteen 

philosophic schools arranged in an ascending order of values and 

beginning with the materialist Carvaka system. One of the most 

recent works in the same line of general philosophical manuals 

is the Saddarsana-siddhantasangraha (summary of the findings 

of the Six systems) of Ramabhadra-dlk?ita and a group of authors 

at the behest of the Maratha sovereign of Tanjore, Shahji (1685- 

1711). 


The Vedantic school most memorable after that of Sankara 

is that of Ramanuja, the founder of 5rivai§pavism, who flourished 

about 1100 a.d. He received his early philosophical training 

in Kanclpuram from Yadava Prakasa, a teacher belonging to 




88 Development of Religion in South India 


the school of Sankara. Ramanuja disagreed with his teacher 

and preferred the doctrine called Visistadvaita (modified monism 

or better, qualified non-dualzty) which was being developed by 

a succession of teachers including Nathamuni and his grandson 

Yamunacarya and of which he was himself to become the classical 

exponent. Ramanuja was still young when Yamunacarya died ; 

but he had already reached eminence as a Vai§nava scholar, and 

was invited to succeed Yamunacarya in the pontificate of 

Srlrangam. Very successful as teacher and writer he spent over 

twenty years in Srlrangam. He wrote three philosophical works 

of importance : the Vedarthasangraha (summary of the import 

of the Veda) calculated to show that the Upanisads did not teach 

a strict monism as Sankara held, a bhdsya on the Bhagavadgita* 

and the celebrated Srlbhdsya on the Vedanta sutras. Ramanuja 

seeks to reconcile in an integral system a non-dualist metaphysic 

with devotion to a personal God. The system is perhaps best 

stated in Farquhar’s summary from Thibaut : 


e There exists only one all-embracing being called Brahman, 

who is endowed with all imaginable auspicious qualities. The 

Lord is all-pervading, all-powerful, all-knowing, all-merciful ; 

His nature is fundamentally antagonistic to all evil. He contains, 

within Himself whatever exists — material or immaterial — and 

is the “ internal ruler ” ( antarydmin ) of all. Matter and souls, 

as forming the body of the Lord, exist in two different, periodi- 

cally alternating conditions. During the period of world-rest, 

matter and souls being apart from bodies, their intelligence is in 

a state of contraction. The Lord is then said to be in his causal 

condition. When the period comes to an end, creation takes 

place owing to an act of volition on the Lord’s part. Unevolved 

matter then, evolving, acquires its sensible characteristics, while 

souls enter into connexion with bodies, and their intelligence 

undergoes expansion. 


‘ Owing to former actions, souls are implicated in the 

process of transmigration ; and from this Release is possible only 

through true knowledge of the Lord, which rests on a study of 

the scripture and consists in constant devotion ( bhakti ) to him 

and meditation ( upasana ) on him. The released soul enters 

paradise and enjoys intercourse with the Lord for ever. 


* The Lord is a personal being. Brahman is but another 

name for Narayana-Vi$nu, the god .of the Vai?nava sect \ 


‘The final teaching of the Upanisads,’ according to Rama- 

nuja as Hiriyanna puts it, * is that while Brahman, the soul and 

the physical world are all different and equally eternal, they are 

at the same time quite inseparable . . . The three entities are 




Philosophies in Relation to Religion 



89 



^different, though they stand in a peculiarly close relation to one 

another . . . Brahman as embodied in or inspiring the souls and 

matter is one. The latter viz., souls and matter are not identical 

with it or with one another. If we like, we may interpret the 

term “ Vi£i§tadvaita ” as signifying that there is nothing outside 

the embodied whole ’. Again, ‘ God exists for himself, while 

eventually matter and souls exist for his sake. The same obser- 

vation, we may state by the way, applies to the individual soul 

and its body also. In other words, god together with the souls 

and matter is an organic whole, just as the soul with its physical 

body is an organic unity’. 


Ramanuja assigns equal importance, as already stated, to*' 

Karma and Jhana and to both the sections of the Veda dealing 

with ritual and Brahman. He holds that the two are parts of one 

single doctrine, the first expounding the ways of worshipping 

God, the second dealing with His nature. This goes of course 

against Sankara’s view that the two sections of the Veda are 

different and meant for different sets of persons — the earlier for 

those who are preparing for Brahma knowledge by cultivating 

detachment ( vairagya ) through karma , the later for those who 

uim directly at knowledge or realization of Brahman ( Jrnna ). 

Ramanuja draws more upon the Puranas for support to his 

doctrine than Sankara. Another difference between them is that 

while Sankara holds that the teaching of the Agamas is not 

entirely in agreement with .the teaching of Revelation of the 

Vedas, Ramanuja places both on the same footing. 


Ramanuja’s Sribhasya is a work of magistral dialectic 

imbued with a passion much unlike the serenity of Sankara. 

The commentary on the first sutra in itself comprises a com- 

plete treatise setting forth fully all the rival theses and their 

refutations. 


The Sribhasya was the first sectarian bhasya and became 

the model for many others that followed. The suggestion has 

been made that Ramanuja linked his sect with Vedanta to get 

rid of the reproach of heterodoxy that had attached to the 

Pancaratra worship in the temples of the Bhagavatas which lacked 

Vedic roots and stemmed apparently from ancient forms of 

worship traditional among Sudras or even perhaps pre-Aryans ; 

his own scrupulous observation of caste rules about eating and 

intercourse with other castes may well have been intended as 

aids to the same result. Though he held that the Sudras and 

outcastes may not read the Upanisads and the Veda, he was 

eager to spread the doctrine of bhakti among them in the manner 

of the Ajvars of old, and in certain temples he arranged that the 




90 Development of Religion in South India 


outcastes should have the privilege .of visiting them one day ini 

the year. 


Ramanuja travelled throughout India to disseminate his. 

system and the great influence his doctrine commanded in North 

India in later times was doubtless due to the great success of 

his propagandist travels. Tradition has it that the contemporary 

Coja king, usually taken to be Kulottunga I (1070-1120 a.d.), 

started persecuting Vaignavism, and Ramanuja had to withdraw 

into Mysore territory where he won over the Hoys ala prince 

Vi?nuvardhana (a name he assumed after he abandoned Jainism 

which he had originally professed) and organized a strong centre 

of Vai?pava learning and propaganda at Melkote. He returned 

to Srirangam some time after Kulottunga’s death and himself 

met his end in 1137. He is worshipped as an incarnation in- 

temples. 


Madhva (1199-1278 or some forty years later according to> 

another computation) was the founder of the first sect directly 

based on the Bhagavata-purana. Born at Kalyanapura near 

Udipi in South Kanara District, he was named Vasudeva by his 

parents. Like Ramanuja he received his early training in the 

system of Sankara. But soon he developed violent differences 

with that doctrine and began to consider the great dcarya an 

incarnation of a demon while he looked upon himself as an 

avatar of Vayu. Tradition credits him with a great capacity for 

physical endurance, and he became a sanyasi when he was quite 

young and came to be known as Purpa Prajna (fully enlightened). 

In his writings he calls himself Ananda Tlrtha. A debate at 

Trivandram with an clcdrya of Srngeri ended in his discomfiture, 

and he was robbed of his library and subjected to much annoy- 

ance and persecution. He toured Northern India where he had' 

encounters with robbers, wild beasts, and hostile chieftains in the 

course of his journeys. After resting for a while at Hardwar he 

retreated into the Himalayas for communion with Vyasa and 

published his commentary on the Vedanta-sutras on his return. 

Back at Udipi again he built a temple of Kr§pa and spent his 

time preaching, converting and defeating * illusionists \ After a 

ministry of nearly eighty years and at the age of ninety-six he 

disappeared as he sat teaching and was seen no more. The- 

centre of his religion is bhakti to Kr§na as taught in the Bhaga- 

vata, R&dha having no place in it, though she had gained a place- 

as Kona’s consort in Jayadeva’s Gitagovinda and in the teach- 

ings of NimbSrka a little before and after Madhva’s time. All 

other avataras of Vi$nu are revered, Siva is worshipped and the* 

v five gods’ ( panedyatana ) are recognized. 




Philosophies in Relation to Religion 91 


Madhva’s chief works are his Bhasya and Anuvyakhyana r 

both on the Vedanta-sutras. The Bhasya, a relatively short work 

in prose, is frankly dualistic in its interpretation, and contends 

with the aid of texts drawn from the Rg. Veda, the Upani§ads, 

and the Gita, but more particularly from the Puranas, the 

Vaisnava samhitas and other late works, that Madhva’s explana- 

tion of the sutras is the only correct one. He also wrote com- 

mentaries on ten Upani?ads, and an exposition of the Bhagavata 

called Bhagavata-tatparya-nirnaya and a companion volume on 

the Mahabharata — all of which are held in much esteem by his 

sect called Madhvas. Jayatlrtha of Malkhed (1365), who- 

became head of the sect more than half a century after Madhva’s 

death, wrote commentaries on Madhva’s works which are also 

among the chief books of the sect. Jayatlrtha was a soldier as* 

well as a thinker. Another Dvaita thinker of note was Vyasa- 

tlrtha (1460-1539). 


Madhva’s theology is similar to Ramanuja’s. He taught a 

Vaisnavite faith where deliverance is the result of a direct per- 

ception of Visnu who decides whether souls gain deliverance or 

remain for ever in Samsara or lastly are condemned to an eternal 

hell. Brahman directs the delivered souls to Brahmaloka, while 

Vayu incites the others to seek deliverance. The Madhvas are 

confined to the south of the Vindhyas, mostly in Mysore, and 

their numbers in the North were never great. 


4 Madhva holds that God, selves, and the world exist perma- 

nently, but the two latter are subordinate to God and dependent 

on Him : Brahman or God possesses all perfection and is 

identified with Vi§nu. The supreme directs the world. He is 

endowed with a supernatural body and is regarded as transcen- 

dent to the world as well as immanent in it, since he is the inner 

ruler of all selves. 


‘ Madhva’s system, as contrasted with other schools of 

Vedanta, is noted for its doctrine of five fundamental differences ; 

(1) between God and the individual self; (2) between God and 

matter ; (3) between individual selves ; (4) between selves and 

matter ; and (5) between individual material substances. 


‘ For Madhva, everything on earth is a living organism. 

The self is not an absolute agent, since it is of limited power 

and dependent on God. It is by nature blissful, though it is 

subject to pain and suffering on account of its connection with 

a material body due to its past Karma . So long as it is not freed 

from impurities it wanders about in changing forms of existence. 

No two selves are alike. 


* God cannot be approached directly, Vayu, whose ancestry 




92 Development of Religion in South Indict 


can be traced to the vedic air, being in Madhva’s system the 

mediator. The divine will is free. It sets men free or casts 

them into bondage. 


‘ Salvation, for Madhva, consists in the perpetuation of the 

. individual self in the condition of release, where the self takes 

delight in adoration and worship of god \ s 


Though difference (bhteda) is fundamental to the doctrine, 

it does not necessarily mean the independence of the objects 

distinguished : ‘ Particularly is this so in the case of God and 

the world. The difference between the two does not mean that 

the world has nothing to do with him and can exist in spite of 

him. That is taken to be independent here which can of its own 

accord, be, know and act. Such an entity is God alone. Every- 

thing else exists, kriows, and functions finally at his will \ 5 6 


Another development of Vai§navism based on the Bhaga- 

vata was the rise from the close of the thirteenth century of a 

number of poet-saints whose popular songs stirred the life of 

Maharastra as those of the ndycmars and alvars had stirred the 

Tamil country centuries earlier. The earliest of them was 

Jnanesvara, popularly called Dnyandev or Dnanoba, a pupil 

according to some accounts of Vi?nusvami who was a dualist 

and founder of a sect of his own. Jnanesvara was the author 

of an extensive work in Marathi verse on the Bhagavad-giffi ; 

it is known as Jndnesvari, runs to 10,000 verses and bears the 

date 1290. It is advaitic in tone, but lays much stress on yoga. 

JnaneSvara was also the author of Haripdth, a collection of 

twenty-eight Hbhangs (hymns) in praise of Hari (Vifnu). 


< Tradition makes him the greatest of a group of saints. His 

poems are philosophical in tone and full of reflective thought, 

and have had' a great and lasting influence on the educated 

classes. There need be no doubt that he was the coryphaeus 

of the whole bhakti movement of the Maratha country’ — 

(Farquhar). He was a true Bhagavata honouring 5iva as well 

as Visnu and following Sankara in philosophy. He also wrote 

an advaita philosophical work Amrtdnubhava in MarafhT verse. 

The movement he thus began continued through a succession of 

saints to Tukfir&m, the contemporary of Sivaji. 


Vai§navism continued to be one of the dominaiit forces 

influencing the life of the people. Occasionally the cult, espe- 

cially that of Radha, tended to degenerate into excessive eroticism. 

This is particularly true of the followers of Vallabhacarya (1479- 

1531), a Telugu Brahmin contemporary of Caitanya. He was 


5 Cited from A Source Book of Indian Philosophy . pp. 508-9. 


6 Hmyanna, Essentials, p. 19 0, 




Philosophies in Relation to Religion 



93 



born in Benaras, wrote several works in Sanskrit, including a 

commentary called Anubhasya on the Vedanta-sutras and became 

the founder of a system called Suddhadvaita, i.e., pure non- 

dualism as against Sankara’s advaita which was soiled by the 

* demonic * doctrine of Maya* He exalted Bhakti above knowledge 

and is reputed to have vanquished smarta scholars in debate at 

the court of Kr§nadeva Raya of Vijayanagar. The acaryas of 

the sect called themselves Maharajas and lived luxurious lives 

particularly in Western India. The highest ambition of the 

followers of Vallabhacarya, both male and female, was to become 

gopls (shepherdesses of Brndavan) and sport eternally with 

Kr$na in his heaven called Vyapi-Vaikunfha where there is a 

heavenly Bnidavana and glorious forests, an ideal which in 

practice corrupted the relations between the Maharajas and their 

. disciples. Such occasional aberrations apart, Vai§uavism was in 

general a sweet and noble influence in social life. The Rayas of 

Vijayanagar were great patrons of Vai§navism ; in 1556 Sada- 

siva, at the request of his minister Rama Raya, gave thirty-one 

villages for the maintenance of the temple of Ramanuja and the 

institutions attached to it at Srlperumbudur (near Madras). 


The philosophy of Saiva Siddhanta is based on the Agamas. 

Their origin is obscure and it is not known if they arose in 

Northern India or the South. These are the Saiva Agamas to be 

distinguished from the Vai$nava Agamas known as Samhitas and 

the Sakta Agamas or Tantras. They are said to be twenty-eight 

texts in all, of which ten are held to be good (sat) Saiva, and 

the rest bad (asat), classed as raudra (fierce). There are also 

a number of commentaries and upagamas (subsidiaries) making 

a total of 198. Like the Samhitas and the Tantras, the Agamas 

are encyclopaedic in their contents ; for instance they describe 

the construction of temples, the iconography of images of all 

kinds, the details of daily religious observances, of magic, of 

medicine and what not. They are generally in verse, though the 

earliest and least sectarian, the V aikkanasdgama already men- 

tioned, is in prose. They are all in Sanskrit and are taken to 

date from fifth, to seventh centuries a.d. (Farquhar) or even from 

before the fifth century (Schomerus). The Agamas are first 

mentioned by Sundaramurti, and the Tirumandiram of Tirumular 

(ninth century) is the earliest work to reflect the theology of 

the Agamas in Tamil. Agamic tertninology is also found in the 

writings of Mr M \ :■ r who frequently speaks of the 

Agamas as v .■ Vv v-. and gives open and strong expres- ^ 


sion to his dislike of the Vedanta of Sankara. 


The first formulation of the philosophy of Saiva Siddhanta 




-94 Development of Religion in South India 


.in Tamil was in the work of Meykandar (lit. seer of Truth) a 

pious Vellala (farmer) who lived early in the thirteenth century V 

on the banks of the Pennar river, south of Madras. He is 

reputed to have received instruction from saint Paranjoti (efful- 

gent light) who was sent down from Mount Kailas, the abode of 

£tva, specially for the purpose. Meykaridar’s Sivci-J nana-Bodam 

(Instruction in Knowledge of Siva), a translation into Tamil 

verse of twelve Sanskrit sutras from the Raurava-Agama, is 

looked upon as the fountain head of the dogmatics of the 

system. The author has added vdrttikas which explain and 

illustrate the argument of each of the sutras. The scheme of the 

work is simple ; the first three sutras affirm the existence of the 

three entities — God (pad), bondage (pah), and soul (pafu) ; 

the three next define and explain their nature and interrelation ; 

the third triad deals with the means of release, and the last with . 

its nature. The Bodam gave rise to a considerable body of 

expository literature which need not be noticed in detail here. 

But three names stand out and constitute together with Mey- 

kandar himself the four Santana Acaryas (teachers in a conti- 

nuous series) of Tamil $aivism. They are Arulnandi, Marai- 

nana-sambandar and Umapati. Arulnandi is reputed to have 

been first the guru of Meykandar’s father, and later the disciple 

of Meykandar himself. His Si va-nana-tittiyar written altogether 

in verse is an important statement of the doctrine following the 

order of the sutras in the Bodam ; this is preceded by a critique 

of rival systems of which no fewer than fourteen, including four 

schools of Buddhism and two of Jainism, are passed under 

review. Umapati Sivacarya (end of the thirteenth and early 

fourteenth century), was the author of eight works which, with 

the two works just mentioned and four others, complete the tale 

of the fourteen Siddhanta Sdstras. 


The progress of discussion led to the growth of different 

schools within the fold of the Saiva Siddhanta. But in the main 

the system sought, like other philosophies of religion, to deter- 

mine the relation of God, matter, and the soul. It is realistic W' 

and pluralistic like the Vai$ijavism of Ramanuja and Madhva, 

and declared that matter and souls were, like God, eternal. The 

Absolute, through its ‘grace form’ is for ever engaged in the 

rescue of souls from the bondage of matter and the three stains 

(malas) which defile their purity. 1 As body and mind together 

form a unity, so God is the soul whose body is the universe of 

nature and of man. He is not identical with either ; He is not 

their substance, but he dwells in them and they in Him. Advaita v 

is not oneness, but inseparability. To realize this union is the 




Philosophies in Relation to Religion 



95 



high calling of the soul \ It is for the guru or teacher to let in 

the light, but Siva is the source of all enlightenment, sole embodi- 

ment of intelligence and grace and hence the true object of all 

devout aspiration. The system transcends caste and ritual, and ^ 

calls for inner devotion. According to one writer contentment, 

justice and wisdom are the flowers of worship. 


It may be noted by the way that the Saiva literature of 

ancient Java portrays a stage in the development of the doctrine 

midway between the pre-sectarian Saivism of ancient India and 

the Saivasiddhanta. 


There was also a body of Sanskrit literature of Saivism the 

first notice of which occurs in Madhava’s Sarva-darfiana-sangraha . 

But the most noteworthy book of the school was the $aiva-bha$ya 

of Snkanth a-Sivacary a (c. 1400) on the Vedanta sutras. The 

tradition that Srikantha was a friend of Govinda, the guru of 

Sankaracarya, and that he defeated the latter in controversy 

deserves no credit. We do not hear of the $aivabha?ya from any 

source for centuries after Sankara, and what is more, the work 

itself draws manifestly on the Sribhasya of Ramanuja and seems 

definitely to have been inspired by it. The author meant clearly 

to do for the Saiva Agamas and Pasupata theology what Rama- 

nuja had done for the Vai§iiava samhitas and the theology of 

the Narayaniya section of the Mahabharata. His philosophic 

position is the same as Ramanuja’s and described by the same 

name Vi£i$tadvaita. The bhayya was commented on extensively 

in the Sivarka-mani-dipikd (the light of the gem of the Saiva 

sun) c. 1600 a.d. by the celebrated polymath Appaya Dik$ita. 


Another sectarian bhdsya of Saivism on the Ved&nta sutras 

was the &nkarabha$ya attributed to Srlpati Panditaradhya ; tradi- 

tion assigns him to the twelfth century when the Lingflyat faith 

was established, or according to the Lingayat tradition, revived. 

But the bhdsya remained unknown till quite recently and its date 

is uncertain. Its standpoint is described as Sakti Vi&stddvaita. 


Beginning from about the thirteenth century, but most pro- 

minently in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, there 

flourished in the Tamil country a monotheistic puritan creed, 

that of Sittar (Siddhas meaning the perfected) who denounced 

idolatry and whose history is rather obscure. Their teaching may 

well have been the outcome of Muslim and Christian influence 

on Hindu thought and practice. Sivaprakasa (Light of Siva) of 

the early seventeenth century is known to have met a Christian 

missionary for a disputation and to have composed a polemic 

refuting the Christian creed — Esumadanirakaranam (refutation 

of the creed of Jesus), no longer extant. The chief singers among 




96 Development of Religion in South India 


the Sittars are known by the curious names Ahappey (the inner 

demon) and Pambatti (the snake charmer). Many of the hymns- 

of the Sittar are collected in the anthology known as Sivavakyam 

(Siva’s utterance) which contains also some orthodox lyrics. On 

the other hand a number of beautiful lyrics which now pass 

under the name of the tenth century poet Pattinattu Pillai show 

the unmistakable Sittar spirit. Tattuvarayar who wrote against 

idolatry in the seventeenth century may also have been one of 

the Sittar. What relation, if any, there was between these Sittar 

and those who are adepts belonging to a school of medicine 

(Siddha-Vaidyam) is not clear. 




VI. RELIGIOUS INSTITUTIONS 



In this chapter we shall give some account of the institutions 

of organized Hinduism, viz., the temple, its priests and daily 

routine, the festivals and vratas (vows) observed in temples and 

households, the mathas (monasteries) and orders of Sanyasis 

(monks) and so on, and describe briefly some of the more 

celebrated shrines of South India. What the caitya and vihdra 

were in Buddhism that the temple and the matha were in Hindu- 

ism, and as the two religions were more or less competing for 

popularity and patronage, there ensued a great deal of assimi- 

lation in the observances and practices of both. Without attempt- 

ing to trace the obscure details of the stages of this process, 

our account will set forth the position reached finally in what 

may roughly be described as mediaeval Hinduism of the South. 


The temple stands at the centre of popular Hinduism./ 

Almost every village of any importance has at least one temple 

of higher Hinduism ( Sfikoyil as it is called in Tamil inscriptions) 

situated in the middle of surrounding streets or in some other 

prominent place, besides the shrines of village deities generally 

located outside the village near its boundary. The latter class 

of shrines where cocks and sheep are generally sacrificed on 

Tuesdays, Fridays and some special occasions are most likely 

survivals of indigenous pre- Aryan religious practice ; but even 

this sometimes takes on features from the higher religion by a 

process of ‘ Sanskritization ’. For the understanding of the 

temples we have the surviving monuments themselves in con- 

siderable numbers and the various builders’ manuals or silpa- 

sdstras. These are relatively late works often written in 

incorrect Sanskrit, but they are records of an undoubtedly 

much more ancient oral tradition handed down for centuries 

by word of mouth from master craftsmen to their apprentices. 

The Agamas and some Puranas also have much to say on temple 

architecture and iconography. The choice of sites for temples, 

the materials to be employed in their construction, and the 

rituals to be observed at every stage, the kinds of images to be 

installed in the different parts of the temple, together with the 

materials and modes of their fashioning, are alt prescribed in 

detail. This apparently rigid control of the creative imagination 

of the architect and sculptor did not, in the best days of the 



98 Development of Religion in South India 


arts, prove an impediment to originality of conception, or result 

in a dull uniformity in the temples constructed and sculptures 

produced. A code and a discipline of mind and hand are no 

more obstacles to creativeness than the rules of cricket are to 

expertness in playing the game. 


The Hindu temple architecture found its maturest expression 

in the countries of South-East Asia which accepted Indian cul- 

ture with alacrity * and cherished it for many centuries. The 

stupendous mandala of Boro Budur (eighth-ninth century a.d.) 

in Central Java with its innumerable sculptures of the jdtakas 

and the life of Gautama Buddha and many another sacred legend 

and the rows of seated Buddha images lining the galleries and 

toratias leading the devotee to the summit of the monument and 

of supreme wisdom is a veritable epitome of all that is best and 

most edifying in the religious thought and experience of India. 

Likewise the famous Vaispava sanctuary of Angkor Vat, twelfth 

century a.d., is a colonial version so to say of the great con- 

temporary Co] a temples of South India. This great temple, how- 

ever, is dedicated not to the ancient Hindu god Visnu, nor even 

to any of his traditional incarnations, but to King Suryavarman II 

(a.d. 1118-1150) of Kambuja, identified, after his death, with 

Vi§pu, consubstantial with him, and residing in his mausoleum 

fully adorned by gracious figures of apsarases just as Visnu 

resides in his celestial palace. That the extensive Angkor Vat 

temple like Boro Budur represents a cosmic design and links 

up this world with the other can be seen from its very plan with 

its wall, its moats, its central temple and its gates, the temples 

in the form of pyramids crowned or not by a quincunx of towers, 

the bridges across the moats with the naga balustrades, and the 

monuments so complicated as Neak Pan and the Bayon. Here 

we have obviously the translation in stone of the grand myths of 

Hindu cosmology, calculated to realize here below in our world 

and on a terrestrial scale, the whole or part of the divine world. 


The mention of Angkor Vat and its funerary significance 

serves as a reminder that the Hindu temple is a complex insti- 

tution of multiple origins. Sometimes it is the continuation of 

a prehistoric shrine with animistic or totemic associations ; else- 

where it is worship offered to a dead ancestor or a hero fallen 

in battle, and it is to this class that we must perhaps assign 

the temples of South India built over the bodily remains of saints 

and princes often referred to in inscriptions as palli-padai kdyil 

funeral te’mple, as also the shrines in South-East Asia, particularly 

the candis of Java and temples like Angkor Vat in Kambuja 

which are regarded as the posthumous abodes of kings apotheo- 




Religious Institutions 



99 



sized at their death or even during their life-time ; the rest are 

the temples proper dedicated to divinities or epic heroes often 

on spots where particular myths or legends were localized by 

the imagination of the people ; such spots would appear in many 

instances to have been chosen for their natural beauty or for 

their historic associations. The capitals of great kingdoms and 

empires naturally attracted extensive royal patronage and came 

to possess great temple complexes. Kancipuram, Aihole and 

Pattadakal, Tanjore, Gangaikondacolapuram and Madura are 

conspicuous examples, among others, from South India. 


There is also a symbolic aspect of the temple which is * 

somewhat esoteric and not very widely known or regarded, but 

which merits at least a passing mention. It is that the temple 

is a microcosm £ a kind of magic replica of some unseen region 

or sacred being \ The proportions and the motifs employed are 

governed by this mystic necessity to conform to an ideal pattern 

calculated to secure ‘the harmony of the structure with the 

cosmos that it reproduced J . In such a conception, the emphasis 

on the vertical in * the Sikhara or spire, is literally meant to 

point to God to be the very embodiment of that magic axis that 

pillars apart heaven and earth and is variously symbolized by 

the mountain, the tree, or the universal Man — Puru§a ’. ‘The 

temple or vimana is at once the house and body of the deity, its 

fabric the very substance of the divinity \ 1 


Though Buddhist art, perhaps as a result of Asoka’s magni- 

ficent lead, used stone freely in architecture and sculpture and 

developed to a high degree of perfection the art of scooping 

caityas and viharas out of live rock, the use of brick and timber 

seems to have been continued for many centuries later in orthodox 

Hindu structures. This may have been due partly to the respect 

for the practice of Vedic Aryans who used only these materials 

for the construction of Vedic altars and partly to the prejudice 

against following the lead of the heretical faith in its innovation. 

Whatever it was, no Hindu stone monuments, rock-cut or struc- 

tural, are found in South India dating from a time anterior to 

the sixth century A.D., though stone had come into use even as 

yupas (sacrificial posts) in distant Borneo at least a century 

earlier. The boyish glee with which Mahendravarman I Pallava 

announces at the end of the sixth century his achievement in 

having made a shrine to the Three Gods of Hinduism without 

the use of brick, timber or metal by scooping out a rock, and 

seems to describe himself as curious-minded ( vicitra-citta ) on 


1 The citations are from Rowland. Cf. Kramrisch, The Hindu 

Temple , Part III. 




100 Development of Religion in South India 


that account, gives a measure of the reluctance to change that 

prevailed at first. But such resistance gives way sooner or later,, 

and once the barrier is broken, the change sweeps in like a flood. 

Soon building temples with cut stone became the rule and the 

art of excavating rock almost completely went out of fashion 

some time in the eighth or ninth century. 


The two last and most impressive achievements of Hindu 

rock-architecture were the Kailasa temple at Ellora and the 

temple of Siva Mahadeva at Elephanta. The former was a crea- 

tion of the Ra§trakuta King I<r?na I (757-83); the date of the 

latter which cannot be far removed from this was perhaps 

included in an inscription which was destroyed in the ruthless 

desecration of the temple by the Portuguese in the sixteenth 

century. It is now taken to have been an excavation of the 

latter part of the seventh century a.d„ by the Kalacuri kings of 

N. W. Deccan. The Kailasa temple is reared on a most specta- 

cular podium consisting of a row of deeply carved elephants, 

representing the Caryatids of the universe, as it were ; * nowhere 

has more adequate and dignified expression been given to the 

majesty and grandeur of the elephant. In these figures there is 

an intimate feeling for the character of the elephant, at once 

realistic and monumental, testifying to the long and close com- 

panionship of the Hindu with this mighty beast’ (Zimmer). The 

main shrine itself is an incredible achievement alike in archi- 

tecture and sculpture, and there are besides several lesser 

sanctuaries dedicated to the river goddesses and other Hindu 

deities ‘forming an almost continuous cloister, around the cir- 

cumference of the great pit in which the principal temple is 

isolated’ (Rowland). Sculptures of £aivite themes, most cele- 

brated among them being the Descent of the Ganges, and the 

giant Ravana uprooting Mount Kailasa — the abode of Siva, 

and episodes from the Rdmdyana cover almost the entire wall 

space of the temple. The entrance to the temple is on the west, 

and its main body measures roughly 150 feet by 100 feet, with 

projections at intervals throughout the entire height of the 

structure. The substantial plinth is itself 25 feet high and marked 

by heavy mouldings above and below the elephants (and lions) 

already mentioned. The stately vimana over the sanctum with its 

prominently projecting gable front and surmounted by a shapely 

cupola reaches a total height of 95 feet. The achievement as a 

whole was unique in its excellence and contemporary inscrip- 

tions evince a vivid consciousness of this fact. The architect is 

said to have declared that he could not produce another monu- 

ment like the Kailasa, and the gods of heaven in the course 




Religious Institutions 



101 



•of their aerial journeys in their Vimanas are said to have stopped 

their progress for a while and declared that such excellence as 

they saw below in the temple was decidedly unearthly in its 

character. The temple at Elephanta is a cruci-form hall (130 feet 

by 129) with three entrances. The temple proper is a pillared 

hall roughly ninety feet on a side with six rows of columns sup- 

porting the roof of the cave. The main object of worship is 

attached to the back of the hall and pradaksina (circumambu- 

lation) is impossible. The temple excels all others of its kind 

in sculpture, particularly those on the back wall. There are 

three large square recesses separated by pilasters each bearing 

a huge dvdrapala (door keeper). The panel on the left contains 

a representation of Ardhanari, the hermaphrodite form of Siva, 

while the corresponding one on the right contains figures of Siva 

and Parvati. In the central recess is the famous colossus, a three- 

headed bust long called Trimurti, but in reality a representation 

of Mahesa. This great sculpture, one of the greatest in world’s 

art, has evoked many appreciations, and from our standpoint, 

the description of Rowland may be accepted as one of the latest 

and best amo’ng them ; { This triune conception presents the 

supreme form of Siva Mahadeva as the central of the three 

faces ; at the left, in profile, is the skull-crowned head of Aghora- 

Bhairava, Siva the Destroyer ; and, balancing it at the right, the 

face of Uma, the Beautiful wife or sakti of the third member 

of the Brahmanic Trinity. As in some of the reliefs at EHura 

(Ellora), the figures are set in an enormously deep, box-like 

niche, so that they seem to emerge from an unlimited and nebu- 

lous darkness. The three gigantic heads are perfect embodiments 

of the monographic concept they signify ; the impassiveness and 

august serenity of the supreme Siva made manifest ; the moving, 

satanic countenance of the wrathful Aghora-Bhairava ; and the 

youthful peace and beauty of the face of Uma.’ 


The beginnings of Hindu temple architecture in structural 

temples as distinguished from excavations in live rock are best 

traced in the Calukya temples at Aihole and its neighbourhood 

from about the middle of the fifth century a.d. Aihoje in the 

Bijapur District is a city of temples and contains no fewer than 

seventy of them, mostly of moderate size. The work started there 

was continued in the neighbouring towns of Badami and Pattada- 

kal (coronation stone 2 ). Today Aihole is a squalid little village 



2 It is perhaps worth noting that the form of Pattadakal which 

found entry in several standard works on Indian art (not Rowland’s) is 

wrong. Patfa means diadem or coronation, da is genitive suffix, and kal 

means stone.. The word is Kannada (Kanarese). 




102 Development of Religion in South India 


in rather wild country overgrown with prickly pear. The plan 

of the Aihoje temples is a natural development of that of two- 

caitya halls built in brick about 450 a.d., but surviving intact 

to this day perhaps because they were turned to BrahminicaF 

uses after the decline of Buddhism ; these are now known as the 

Trivikrama temple of Ter and the Kapotesvara temple of 

Chezarla ; their names show that the former is a Visum shrine 

and the latter one of Siva. The usual caitya hall is preceded 

by a mandapa, a porch carried on pillars, sometimes walled in 

as at Ter. The mandapa in front became a regular feature thence- 

forth of sanctuaries of all types, Hindu and Buddhist. 


The temple at Aihole known as Ladh Khan, usually assigned 

to the fifth century a.d. is a low flat-roofed building fifty feet 

square, with a small square cella and a porch set on the roof, 

at a later time to form an independent shrine of the sun. Of 

the main temple three sides are completely enclosed by walls, 

two of which carry stone windows perforated in a variety of 

beautiful designs. On the fourth side, which forms the eastern 

front, there is an open porch on the pillars of which are figures 

of the river goddesses. The interior is a pillared hall containing 

c two square groups of columns one within the other A large 

nandi (bull) fills the central bay, and the cella at the farther 

end is not a separate chamber leading off from the main hall, 

as one would expect, but built within it against the back wall. 

The entire disposition is totally inadequate for the purposes of 

a temple, and Percy Brown suggests that it was just an Indian 

village meeting hall ( santhdgara ) converted into a temple. Very 

different is the Durga temple, another experiment seeking to 

adapt the Buddhist caitya to a brahminical temple. The temple, 

perhaps of the sixth century, is an apsidal structure (60 feet 

by 36) with a large portico 24 feet deep on its eastern front 

making an overall length of 84 feet. The temple stands on a 

high plinth with many mouldings. The top of its flat roof is 

30 feet from the ground. A sikhara rises above the garbhagrha 

in the apse and there is a veranda roofed with sloping slabs 

carried on massive square columns with heavy brackets, and 

this forms the pradaksina path. 


The origin of the Sikhara (pyramidal spire or tower) is 

disputed ; some hold that it is a development from the stupa ; 

others that it is a stone version of the procession car of wood ; 

yet others sec in it an imitation of the kirita, the towering head- 

dress of Vi$nu ; lastly Coomaraswamy suggests more plausibly 

that it was due to the piling up of successive floors or talas, a 

suggestion supported by the figuration of the crowning amalaka 




Religious Institutions 



103. 



finial at each level of roof. The sikhara is generally curvilinear 

in shape in Northern India, but in the far South it rises by 

square terraces of diminishing size. In the Deccan both, styles 

were used, sometimes the features of both being combined in one 

sikhara . The sikhara of the Durga. temple is perhaps a later 

addition in the northern style. 


Another temple very similar to the Durga temple is the 

smaller and simpler Huccimalli-gudi which contains one new 

feature, namely a vestibule or antarala between the cella and 

the main hall. This became more or less the standard design 

for all later temples, irrespective of their size. 


We need not follow the details of the evolution of temple 

architecture but just note the chief epochs in the history of 

temple construction. The next stage in the development of 

Calukyan art is marked by the temples at Paftadakal, about ten 

miles from Badami, the Calukyan capital. There are ten temples 

here, four in the northern style and six in the southern. The 

Papanatha temple (c. 680) was perhaps one of the first attempts, 

not quite successful, to combine the features of the two styles 

in one structure ; the temple is too low for its length of ninety 

feet, its tower in northern style too small and stunted, and its 

antarala too big. The Virupak§a (c. 740) is a vast improve- 

ment in design and execution, most likely the work of artisans 

imported from Kanclpuram ; it was built by a queen of Vikra- 

maditya II who invaded the Pallava capital and left a Kannada 

inscription there on a pillar in the celebrated Kail&sanatha temple 

of which the Virupak$a is a close imitation. The inscription 

records that Vikramaditya, though he defeated Nandivarman If 

and occupied his capital for a time, did no damage to the city, 

pleased its people by his liberal gifts, and restored to Kailasa- 

natha and all other temples the heaps of gold that belonged to 

them. It is reasonable to suppose that the conqueror carried 

away with him some expert workmen who helped him adorn 

his own capital with a replica of the temple he admired so much 

in his rival’s capital. 


In the far South, as has often been hinted before, the Pal- 

lavas bridge the transition from rock-architecture to structural 

stone temples, and their architecture and sculpture constitute a 

most brilliant chapter in the history of Indian art. One remark- 

able open air sculpture though not strictly in the line of temple 

development, calls for special mention. It is found in Mamalla- 

puram (vulgo MahSbalipuram ) , and, after having been long 

known as Arjuna’s penance, is now generally taken to represent 

the Descent of the Ganges (Gangavataraija) from Heaven to 



104 Development of Religion in South India 


Earth, in response to Bhaglratha’s penance and calculated to 

redeem his ancestors from the curse of Kapila. 3 Whatever it may 

be, this vast sculpture in high relief, nearly 30 yards long and 

23 feet high covering the sea face of a cliff seems to have been 

connected with a carefully designed system to supply the town 

with fresh water drawn from the Palar river and distributed to 

all parts of the port. There is a cascade in a natural fissure 

in the middle of the rock in which a band of Nagas and Nagls 

sport and symbolize the sacred waters, and on both sides are 

sculptured figures of deities, human beings and animals of all 

kinds approaching or facing the fissure in attitudes of adoration. 

‘ In this wonderful relief ’, says Zimmer, ‘ as in the Indra relief 

at Bhaja executed some centuries earlier, the rock transforms 

itself into a telling procession of animated figures, drifting by, 

fleetingly passing, like a flock of luminous clouds. The anony- 

mous, undifferentiated substance ( prakrti ) manifests every kind 

of being. The figures produced and animated by the divine 

essence, the mirage personages of the cosmic dream of the God, 

are radiant with a blind delight in life, the enchantment of the 

spell of mayd. The heavenly couples of the gods and goddesses 

are borne along lightly. They do not share the bulk and weight 

of earthly creatures. They are made of subtle mind stuff ( suksma ) 

such stuff as composes the figures of our dreams and phantasies, 

or the divine apparitions that come before the concentrated inner 

vision of the yogi and devotee. They are angelic figures full of 

sensual spirituality of a subtle, unearthly voluptuousness. Shining 

forth from them is their delight in the glorious impalpability of 

their bodies. Their corporeal incorporeality is a sublime form 

of Maya. The melodious, musical character of bodily charm is 

rendered through a delicate articulation and joyous vitality of 

their limbs and contours. Distinctive bodily features are as far 

as possible ignored ; the male and female figures resemble each 

other as closely as sex difference permits ; they are like twin 

brothers and sisters, conceived in the one spirit of subtle charm 

and unearthly bliss \ 4 


Among the free standing rock-cut rathas of Mamallapuram, 

popularly known as the Seven Pagodas, the Dharmaraja is a 

good example of the vihdra as against the caitya type. It is a 

small square hall in the centre with pillared verandas below and 

a pyramidal Mkhara above. Its plinth has many strong mouldings 

and its porticos with lion pillars gfeatly improve the appearance. 

Its niches carry superb sculptures of gods and princes, includ- 


3 See the Ramayana, Cantos 38-44 of Balakan^a. 


4 Myths and Symbols, pp. 120-21, 




Religious Institutions 



105 



ing one of the earliest representations of Ardhanarisvara known 

in the South. ‘This type of design’, says Brown, ‘is not only 

an effective production in itself, but it is a storehouse of pleasing 

forms and motifs, besides being replete with potentialities \ 


Among the structural stone temples of the Pallavas, the 

most noteworthy are the Shore Temple at Mamallapuram, the 

TalagirlSvara temple at Panamalai in South Arcot District — 

(Skt Talagiri and Tamil — Panamalai both mean the Palm- 

mountain), and the Kailasanatha and Vaikunthaperumai temples 

at KancTpuram — all built in the eighth century. The imperial 

Colas of Tanjore were the inheritors and continuators of the 

Pallava traditions in temple construction. They built numberless 

stone temples throughout their kingdom which extended over the 

whole of South India below the Tungabhadra, but to the end 

of the tenth century the structures were not very large. The 

many small and medium-sized temples of the Pudukotfai region 

enable us to trace clearly the transition from the Pallava to Cola 

art forms in the different aspects of temple construction. In the 

reign of Rajaraja I (985-1014) larger temples came into vogue, 

and among these the most remarkable was the TiruvalTsvaram 

in the Tiranelveli District, unique for the wealth and details of 

the iconography of the superb sculptures on its Mharu or viinana 

as it is called in the South. The maturity of Cola architecture 

found its expression in the two temples in the Co]a capitals of 

Tanjore and Gangaikondacojapuram, the former completed by 

Rajaraja about 1010, and the latter twenty years later by his even 

more illustrious son Rajendra I. The Cola style continued to 

flourish for nearly two centuries more and expressed itself in a 

very large number of temples, of which, however, only two can be 

said to bear comparison with the great temples of the two capitals 

already mentioned ; these are the Airavatcsvara at Darusuram 

(Tanjore District) of the reign of Rajaraja II (1146-73), and 

the Kampaharesvara at Tribhuvanam near Kumbakonam (also 

in the Tanjore District) of the reign of Kulottunga 111 (1178- 

1218). 


The Coja period was also remarkable for its sculptures and 

bronzes, many of which, are masterpieces of technical skill and 

aesthetic excellence. Many complex pieces listed in the Tanjore 

inscriptions as portraying scenes of Saiva hagiology have dis- 

appeared, but quite a good number still survive and can be seen 

not only in the temples of South India but in all the big museums 

of the world that carry an Indian art section. Among these, the 

images of Nataraja, Siva as the Cosmic Dancer, are in many ways 

the most remarkable. Some of the best and biggest of these 




106 Development of Religion in South India 


Nataraja bronzes are still in worship and therefore inaccessible 

to the art connoisseurs of the modern world. What Zimmer says 

of the Nataraja bronzes is well worth reproduction : ‘ In these 

figures the contrast of the blissfully dreaming silent countenance 

with the passionate agility of the limbs represents, to those ready 

to understand, the Absolute and its Maya as a single trans-dual 

form. We and the Divine are one and the same precisely as the 

vitality of these swaying limbs is one and the same with the 

utter unconcern of the Dancer who flings them into play ’. 5 


Under the Pandyas who followed the Cojas in the thirteenth 

century in holding a supreme position in the Tamil country* 

and the empire of Vijayanagar that followed them in the four- 

teenth to seventeenth centuries, the builders began to divert their 

attention to the outlying portions of the temple. They sought 

to emphasize the sanctity of the shrine by making the entrances 

to the enclosures containing it into vast towered gateways of 

imposing size and appearance, and thus the gopuras (entrance 

towers) came to form immense piles and provided a basis for 

a wealth of sculptured embellishments. Generally the two lowest 

storeys of the gopura are vertical and built of solid stone masonry, 

a stable foundation for the high pyramidal superstructure of brick 

and plaster. These gopuras are some of them firm and rigid in 

their contours with straight sloping sides while others have some- 

what curved and concave outlines imparting to them an impres- 

sive upward sweep. In the latter class the sculpture is also of 

a more florid character. 


The temples built in the western Deccan under the Calukyas 

of Kalyani (973-1250) developed features which received their 

most mature expression in the Hoysala temples in Mysore. These 

temples often had their principal entrances not at the front but 

at the sides, and the decoration of their external walls with 

architectural motifs dividing the wall into well proportioned 

areas tended to be singularly graceful and restrained, while their 

vimanas (sikharas) were a compromise between the plain, » 

stepped storeys of the early Cajukyas and the closely moulded 

tiers of the Hoysala style. The doorways, both at the entrance 

and of the shrine-chamber, were very elaborately carved with 

fine detail and finish. Among the numerous examples of this 

style spread over the entire area of the Calukyan empire, the 

temples of Ka£i Vi£ve£vara at Lakkund 1 *, of Mahadeva at Ittagi, 

and of Mallikarjuna at Kuruvatti are perhaps the most 

typical. 



5 op. cit p. 156. 




Religious Institutions 



107 



The builders of Hoysala temples invariably used a dark 

stone of much finer grain than the large unwieldy blocks ot 

sandstone used by the early Cal.ukyas. The change of material 

made it possible for the masonry of the Mysore temples to be 

better finished and the sculptures to be carved in more minute 

and exquisite detail. In general, the Hoysala temple comprises 

a central structure surrounded by walls containing a number of 

cells with a pillared veranda or cloister in front The main 

building contained the cella with a vestibule in front ( sukhamsi ) 

and connecting with a pillared hall ( navaranga ). In front of this 

there was often an open pillared pavilion, the mukhamandapa. 

In many cases, the Hoysala temples are not single but double, 

having all essential parts duplicated ; indeed they are frequently 

even built in triplicate, quadruplicate, and occasionally even 

quintuplicate. Another notable feature was the star-shape of the 

external walls of the main shrine, set on a high platform, the 

sides of which project or recede with lines and angles parallel 

to those of the building it supports. The platform is much wider 

than the temple, leaving a flat surface all round to serve as the 

pradaksina-patha (circumambulatory path) for which there is 

no provision inside. The general treatment of wall surface is 

marked by a large number of horizontal friezes imposed upon 

one another. The walls of the sanctum are divided into three 

horizontal divisions while those of the pillared hall have only 

two ; but a wide continuous cornice binds the two parts of the 

structure together. In both, a high and almost vertical basement, 

nine or ten feet high, is made up of a number of sculptured 

animal friezes running right round the building. The lowest band 

is usually a procession of elephants ; the next of horsemen. Then 

after another band of spiral foliage, and on a level with the eye, 

is a wider frieze depicting a succession of Puranic scenes executed 

with great effect and a considerable wealth of detail. Above 

this is a border of yalis (mythical animals) with spirals^of foliage 

issuing from their mouths, and crowning all is a frieze of hamsas 

(swans). The basement of the pillared hall is terminated above 

by a ‘ sloping seatback * ( dsana ) above which rise the external 

pillars of the hall with their moulded shafts at regular intervals, 

the spaces between the columns being filled by perforated 

screens. 


The three horizontal divisions of the sanctum are even more 

ornate than the two of the hall. The basement which is conti- 

nuous with that of the hall is just the same. Above it, the broad 

square space corresponding to that taken up by the pillars and 

screens of the hall is adorned with ornate niches containing 



108 . Development of Religion in South India 


images of gods under foliated canopies, each one so elaborately 

chiselled (and often signed by the sculptor) as to constitute a 

more or less distinctive work, The rich effect of all this statuary 

is enhanced by the star shape of the structure which produces 

vertical planes like facets and provides an abundant variety of 

light and shade. The tikhara separated by the wide projecting 

cornice from the body of the temple below keeps the stellate 

formation, but its vertical lines are balanced by horizontal 

mouldings so that the whole tower appears as an orderly succes- 

sion of diminishing tiers terminating in a low finial having the 

shape of a parasol at its apex. Miniature shrines and niches 

adorn each of these tiers. These Hoysala temples of the twelfth 

and thirteenth centuries though basically developments of the 

South Indian style, represent an art which applies to stone the 

technique of the ivory worker or the goldsmith, and is comparable 

to the art of the toranas (entrance gateways) of the great Sane! 

stupa going back to the early centuries b.c. The wealth of 

jewellery borne by many of the figures, the variety of head- 

dresses and other details, are well calculated to give a fair idea 

of the social life of the times. The temple of Hoysalesvara at 

Hajeb'fd, now half in ruins and lacking its entire superstructure, 

was perhaps the highest achievement of the school. 


In the Kalinga kingdom (Orissa) many temples were built 

from the ninth to the thirteenth centuries by the rulers of the 

Eastern Ganga dynasty, all in the North Indian style. Bhuva- 

nesvar contains the main group of over thirty temples ; but the 

Jagannaih at Puri and the Sun temple at Konarak are the largest 

and most important. There is also a small group to the south 

of Mukhalingam on the coast of the Ganjam District ; this group 

shows traces of both Cajukya and Gupta influences in its decora- 

tive features. The Orissan temples are in general characterized 

by the plain treatment of the interior contrasting strikingly with 

the profusely ornamental surface of the exterior. 


A variation of the Northern style flourished also in the north- 

west of the Deccan from the eleventh to the thirteenth centuries, 

Ambamath in the Thana District, near Bombay, contains one 

of the earliest examples (1060) ; the temple is delightfully 

located by the side of a long deep pool ; its two essential parts 

are both set diagonally astride the axis making an attractive plan 

90 feet long and 75 feet wide ; the temple is covered with intri- 

cate decoration of a lavish but tasteful design. In the latter part 

of the thirteenth century and early fourteenth were built in the 

same region a number of temples marked by their heavy propor- 

tions and a scarcity of external figure sculpture ; they are known 




Religious Institutions 



109' 



as Hemadpanti from Hemadri or Hemadpant, the celebrated 

minister of the Yadavas of Devagiri, the reputed builder of 

several of these edifices and author of an encyclopaedic digest of 

religious and social laws known as Caturvarga-cintamani (the 

wish yielding jewel of the four aims of human endeavour). 

Examples of this style are found in the Berars also. 


Under Vijayanagar (1336-1650) temple architecture and 

sculpture attained a fulness and freedom of rich expression in 

keeping with the general consciousness of the great task of the 

empire ; namely the preservation and development of Hinduism 

against the onslaughts of Islam. Temples now became very 

elaborate both in structure and organization. Old temples were 

amplified by the addition of pillared halls, pavilions and other 

subordinate structures. The most notable of such additions was 

the Kalyanamandapa (marriage-pavilion) generally placed on the 

left in the courtyard of the temple as we enter it from the east. 

This is a very ornate pillared structure, open on the sides, with 

a raised platform in the centre for the reception of the deity 

and his consort at the annual celebration of their marriage 

ceremony. The goddesses invariably came to have separate 

shrines of their own in the precincts in the temple, a development 

which began in the late Cola period. Another feature was the 

so-called 4 thousand-pillared mandapa’, a huge hall with many 

rows of pillars. In fact the varied and complicated treatment 

of the pillar was the most striking feature of the Vijayanagar 

style. The shaft becomes just a core round which is grouped 

a vast amount of statuary of great size, sculptured in the round ; 

the most conspicuous element is a furiously rearing horse, 

rampant hippogryph or other upraised animal of a supernatural 

kind ; the whole of it, pillar and sculptures, is carved out of a 

single block of stone. Another rarer type shows a cluster of 

miniature pillars encircling the central column and so carved as 

to give out, when struck, the seven different notes of Indian 

music. The tall entrance towers, gdpuras f begun under the 

Pandyas, were further developed in this period. Vijayanagar 

buildings are scattered throughout the country south of Tunga- 

bhadra, but the finest and the most characteristic group are still 

to be found in the ruined capital city now known as Hampi. 

The principal temples here are those of Vitthaia (Visnu) and 

Hazara Rama. The former is by far the most ornate ; begun 

in the first half of the fifteenth century, parts of the temple were 

still under construction nearly a century later, and it was never 

quite finished. The more modest but perfectly finished HazSra 

Rama (Thousand R&mas) is most probably of the time of 



110 Development of Religion in South India 


Virupaksa II (1465-85) and scenes in relief from the Rama- 

yarn decorate the inner walls. The last stages of Vijayanagar 

art are known as the Madura style, the Nayaks of Madura being 

their most reputed patrons. In some ways it was a revival and 

continuation of the Pandyan style. We may note here in parti- 

cular the provision of additional prakaras by means of concentric 

outer walls of enclosure, each prakara wall having generally four 

gopuras at the cardinal points, and enclosing important adjuncts 

to the temple like a hall of thousand pillars, a sacred tank and 

so on. Srirangam, for instance has seven such concentric 

rectangular enclosures, the outermost one being 2,880 feet by 

2,475. There is also a tendency to multiply the pillars wherever 

possible, and some of them begin to bear on their shafts more 

than life-size statues of deities or donors including ruling princes 

and their consorts. 


The temple of Madura is, perhaps, the most typical of the 

Nayak style, though Srirangam and JambukeSvaram — both on 

an island in the river Kaverl near Trichinopoly, Tiruvannamalai, 

Ramesvaram, Cidambaram, Tinnevelly, Srlvilliputtur and Tiru- 

valur are also well known. The Madura temple is a double 

structure, one dedicated to Siva as Sundaresvar (the beautiful 

Lord) and the other to his consort Minak§I (the fish eyed 

goddess) ; the two shrines take the largest space inside the main 

enclosure, an area 850 feet by 725 feet within a high wall, with 

four large gopuras towards the centre of each of its four sides. 

Outside the main enclosure but in axial alignment with the 

eastern gbpura and separated from it by a street is the Pudu- 

maridapam (New Pavilion) known also as Tirumalai’s choultry. 

This is a large open hall 350 feet by 105 feet, divided longitudi- 

nally into a nave and two aisles by four rows of pillars, all very 

elaborately carved. The pillars towards the centre of the hall 

bear life size statues of the Nayak kings of Madura, the latest 

being that of Tirumalai Nayak, the builder of the mandapa. The 

temple of Ramesvaram, planned and constructed on a unitary 

plan like the Madura temple, is remarkable for its impressive 

pillared corridors which completely surround it besides forming 

avenues leading up to it. These passages vary in width from 

17 to 21 feet and are about 25 feet high ; their total length is 

estimated to be about 3,000 feet. 


A word may now be said about the main image in the 

sanctum (garbhagrha) of the temple and the disposition of sub- 

sidiary deities in relation to it. The main image {mula vigraha') 

in a Siva temple is usually a Linga while in a Vai§nava temple 

it is usually one of Vi?nu’s manifestations ( avatars ) or Visnu 




Religious Institutions 



111 



himself modelled according to one of the many monographic 

forms prescribed in the Agamas. In a temple dedicated to other 

deities like Kali, Durga, Subrahmanya etc. it is their respective 

icons that form the main image. All temples of any size contain 

shrines of subsidiary divinities connected in some way or other 

with the mythology of the central deity. These minor gods are 

enshrined either in subshrines erected in the same enclosure as 

the main temple, or in niches on the exterior of the walls of the 

garbhagraha. The positions of the sub-shrines and niches for 

these deities are prescribed in detail in the Agama texts. The 

vimdnus ( sikharas ) over these minor shrines should in no case 

exceed half the height of the vimana over the sanctum. In the 

course of centuries the number and description of the minor 

deities, and even their location in relation to the Central deity 

underwent changes, and it is easy to find differences in these 

matters between different localities and centuries. To give one 

instance : in the SundareSvara (Siva) temple at Tirukkaftalai in 

the Pudukkottai area, built circa 850 a.d., there are seven sub- 

shrines dedicated respectively to Surya, the Saptamatjkas (seven 

mothers), GaneSa, Subrahmanya, Jye$fha — the elder sister of 

Lak§mi and usually regarded as the goddess of ill-luck and 

sought to be propitiated for that very reason, Candra, and 

Candikesvara. The multiplicity of subshrines is a characteristic 

of early Cola temples. In course of time the Saptamatfkas and 

Jyestha, and in some instances Surya and Candra also are omitted, 

and new gods brought in in thei: places like Harihara, Daksina- 

murti, Nataraja, or any of the canonized saints. The Devi came 

to have a separate shrine to the north-west of the main shrine 

from the eleventh century. The temples of Subrahmanya have 

generally eight, twelve, sixteen or thirty-two parivara devatds 

(subsidiary deities). Planets and R§is also appear among such 

devatds in the later temples, and there are always local legends 

( sthalapurdnas ) to account for their presence. 


Repair and renovation of temples have continuously engaged 

the attention of princes and nobles, and failing them, the general 

public, at subsequent times. No new temples comparable in size 

or art to those of earlier periods have come up. Some new 

temples, relatively modest structures, use new material like 

cement concrete blocks and conform more to modern ideas of 

lighting and ventilation caring little for the ‘ dim religious light * 

bordering on semi-darkness even in broad daylight characteristic 

of the temples in the older tradition. Several temples have lost 

their ancient land endowments, and got instead a relatively 

meagre money allowance for their use from government. Govern- 



112 Development of Religion in South India 


ment also seeks now to control and regulate the administration 1 

of Hindu Religious Endowments which are still of considerable 

size. 


Hinduism is still a live force and there is no sign of its hold 

on the minds of the bulk of the population weakening in any 

way as a result of the impact of modern science and technology. 

Famous shrines like Tirupati, Srlrangam, Srlsailam, Raraesvaram 

and Pandbarpur (Mahara§tra) continue to attract pilgrims in 

large numbers throughout the year, and collect a large revenue 

in the shape of offerings from devotees. The practice is growing 

of diverting the temple surpluses to modern secular uses parti- 

cularly in the educational sphere such as scholarships to 

deserving poor students, feeding them, or even making substantial 

annual contributions towards the maintenance of schools, colleges 

and, in some instance, even universities. The temple continues 

to occupy an important place in the social life of the surrounding 

community. Its daily routine, including the recitals of sacred 

texts and hymns during the daily pufas and on a larger scale on 

festive occasions, engages the attention and provides the means 

of livelihood of thousands in the country. Expositions of epics 

and puranas, and dance, drama and music have not altogether 

lost their traditional association with the temple, though they are 

finding other and perhaps more popular and therefore lucrative 

avenues in the growing cities of the land. 


Before we take leave of temples and their organization, a 

brief reference to the different classes of temple priests will not 

be out of place. As a rule Brahmin priests who conduct worship 

in temples are socially not as high up as the other Brahmins who 

devote themselves to the practice of domestic ritual and sacrifice 

on Vcdic lines (the footriyas as they are called) and pursue careers 

of learning and teaching or even state service and other occupa- 

tions. The SmSrta and Vai§nava priests recognize the three chief 

gods (Trimurti) Brahma, Vi$pu and Siva, though the active 

worship of the first is not much in vogue, Brahma figuring more 

often only as a subsidiary deity on the exterior of the walls of 

the sanctum in Siva temples. The Saivas, however, at least some 

sections of them, hold Siva to be the only god. Both Saivas and 

Vaisnavas attribute personality and qualities to the Supreme 

Being and all temple worship is directed to him. The priests in 

Siva temples are generally known as Gurukkal and those of 

Vi§nu temples as Arcakas, Pancaratra or Vaikhanasa as the case 

may be. In Vi§mi temples Brahmins repeat the Veda and 

Tiruvdymoli during worship, while in Siva temples though the 

Veda is recited by Brahmins, the Devdram, or Tiruppadigam 




Religious Institutions 



113 



as it is described sometimes, is recited, generally to the accom- 

paniment of music, by oduvar (reciters) who are generally 

panddrams (non-Brahmin priests, of whom, more presently) 

specially trained in schools maintained for the purpose. The 

temples generally have a fixed image of stone, wood, or stucco 

in the sanctum ( mula vigraha) which receives the main daily 

worship, and an utsava vigraha (festival image) of metal which is 

also offered daily worship but which is meant primarily for being 

taken on processions during festival days. Temples of any size 

have usually an annual festival for about ten days, the Brahmdt- 

sava, which generally ends with a car festival ( rathotsava ) in 

which the metal image is set upon a big wooden car which is 

dragged along the streets surrounding the temple by the people 

of the township, all castes joining in the task. The Pancaratra 

worship may be conducted by any Brahmin priest, but the 

Vaikhanasa only by arcakas specially trained to it TulaM 

(basil) is specially sacred to Vi§nu and bilva (bael) leaves to 

giva. Brahmins generally ignore the lower deities, though for 

gaining particular ends they occasionally offer special worship 

to some of them in forms prescribed by astrologers or adepts in 

the occult lore (mantravadis) . Thurston has listed no fewer 

than twelve divisions or sub-groups among the Smarta Brahmins, 

four among Vadagalai Vai?navas and six of the Tengalai group. 


In the Deccan under the Calukyas of Badami and the 

Ra?trakutas (750-950) both Saivism and Vai?navism flourished, 

the former being perhaps the more favoured creed. For the 

temples they erected at Badami, Pattadakal, Mahakuta, EllSra 

and elsewhere, they imported Saiva arcakas (temple priests) 

from among the acaryas on the banks of the Ganges, and richly 

endowed the daily worship and the periodical festivals to be 

conducted by them. At the same time Vedic sacrifices were not 

neglected, vratas (religious vows) were observed, and danas 

(gifts) made. The worship of Karttikeya attained much pro- 

minence in the Bellary region in the tenth century, and two 

tapovanas (penance groves) were dedicated to him as the 

supreme- deity, a development initiated by some teachers from 

Bengal (Gau^adesa) as recorded in contemporary inscriptions. 

It is possible that several other facts like these have escaped the 

records, and that developments in Hindu religious practices in 

different parts of India reacted on one another much more 

intimately than we realize from the extant sources. 


The DIkgitars of Cidambaram claim to have come down 

from Benares, three thousand of them including their leader who 

was no other than lord Siva-Nataraja Himself, and settled in 



114 Development of Religion in South India 


Cidambaram, They enjoyed the prerogative in olden days of 

crowning the Cola emperors. They wear a top knot of hair on 

their head in front like the Nayar and Nambudiri of the West 

Coast. They take turns in the service of the Nataraja temple and 

live on the perquisites of the temple which they own and manage. 

They marry early in order to qualify for a share in the perqui- 

sites. The temple has no lands, government grants or endow- 

ments ; but the* regular flow of gifts of devotees from all grades 

of society enables it to be fully supplied with sumptuous food 

offerings both during daily worship and on special festivals. 

There are at present about 250 shares claimed by the DIk§itars. 

The temple is exceptional in this respect, as Siva temples usually 

distribute only holy ashes as prasadam (lit. grace) unlike Vi§nu 

temples where tasteful food of different kinds is regularly offered 

to the deity and then distributed among the worshippers. Twenty 

Dlksitars are always on duty for twenty days at a time, and 

perform their function in five parlies of four doing the pujd for 

four days each in the different shrines. The Dlksitars claim this 

monopoly of worship for themselves and do not permit even the 

Sankara-acaryas (successors of the great founder of Advaita) to 

offer worship to the deity directly — a privilege which they enjoy 

in every other temple. 


Similar to the Dlksitars in some ways, but very different 

from them, are the Soliyars who are in charge of the Tiruvanaikka 

temple and of whom there are six sections. They wear front 

locks and take turns in the puja like the DTk$itars. Like the 

Gurukkajs they have an initiation {diksa) enabling them to enter 

on their duties as piijdris or arcakas , but otherwise have little 

general education. They count about 300, men and women and 

children, and the arcakas do not intermarry with other Sofiyars. 

Another group of Soliyars are in another shrine Avudaiyarkoyil. 

CS^akya is believed to have been a Soliya and a Tamil proverb 

says that the tuft of a Soliya doe_s not shake in vain, implying 

that his exertion is never wasted but invariably has a puipose 

which it generally achieves. Other priestly sections with 

noticeable peculiarities of their own are the Mukkanis of Tiru- 

ccendur, Cochin and Travancore ; the Sanketis of Mysore who 

speak a strange mixture of Tamil and Kannada, and the Aradhyas 

of Northern Circars, found also to a less extent in Cuddapah, 

Kurnool and Mysore, who wear both the sacred thread and the 

linga and worship Gapapati. 


The Paqdarams who have been briefly mentioned before 

are the most important among the non-brahmin temple priests. 

They are recruited from among the Saiva Sudras and are known 



Religious Institutions 



115 



-to drink liquor and eat meat furnished by any respectable Sudra. 

Tirattani (Chittoor District) is an important centre for them. 

■One section among them known as Tirumanjana (bathing) 

pandarams bring water for bathing the deities in temples. 

Tambirans form another section who act as managers of temples 

and heads of mathas . 


There is another caste also known as Pandarams who are 

staunch Saivas and strict vegetarians, lead a celibate life, wear 

the lingam, and accept initiation from Diksitars. There are two 

classes among them distinguished by the epithets abki$eka 

(corresponding to Tirumanjana) and deMka. There are also 

mendicants drawn from all castes who eat meat. The Lingayat 

pandarams are different from the true Lingayats who venerate 

the Jangam (ascetic) and use water with which his feet have 

been washed for abhiseka to the lingam, and observe no pollu- 

tion — all respects in which they differ from Tamil Lingayats. 

Several derivations have been suggested for the word Pandaram 

in this context — one tracing it to Panduranga, another to 

Bhandara (treasury) and a third to a yellow powder called 

pandaram kept in a little box and given in exchange for alms ; 

but the powder may well have got its name from its users. In 

some Siva temples Brahmins function under the control of a 

Pandaram who is the head of the organization. It is a question 

if the Pandarams are or are not Lingayats . There are numerous 

married Pandarams who have kudumi (tuft), and wear ashes 

and sandal pottu ( tilak ) on the forehead ; the less numerous 

celibates wear orange robes (Mfdya), carry iron tridents ( trifrda ) 

and dandayudha (lit. stick-weapon) and sing popular Tamil 

hymns. Married men also beg with a bell metal gong and a 

wooden mallet. Both classes bury the dead and erect a linga 

on the burial spot. The Pandara Sannidhis, heads of Maths , 

are celibate and scholarly, being well versed in Puranas and 

Agamas. They are the Tambirans proper ; but the title is often 

usurped by uneducated beggars ; the Vairavis are a sub-caste of 

Pandaram. 


The Palps or Vanniyans claim descent from the K§atriyas 

■of Agnikula (fire-race) and Pallavas. Kulagekhara alvar is said 

to have been the king of the caste. The Pallis have an annual 

ceremony in the Parthasarathi temple in Triplicane (Madras) 

and some other temples ; and make camphor offerings in the 

Mylapore Siva temple. There is a Papigopuram in the Ekamra- 

nathar temple at Kanclpuram. Vanni is the name of a District 

in N.E. Ceylon, and Sambhus and Sambuvarayas (mediaeval 

-chieftains) are said to have been connected with them. To the 




116 



Development of Religion in South India 



Vanniyans belongs the privilege of fire-walking in the temple at 

Tirupporur near Madras. They are priests in the Draupadi. 

temples in South Arcot District, Draupadi being the common 

wife of the five Pandava heroes of the Mahabharata, currently 

worshipped as a goddess in the * Little Tradition 5 ; in these 

temples fire-walking and recital of a part of the Great Epic 

(Mahabharata) are part of the Draupadi festivals both here and 

in Madras city. Some sections of Vanniyas wear the sacred 

thread and even claim to be Brahmins, forbid widow remarriage 

and are vegetarians. Palli Poligars, feudal chieftains, with high- 

sounding titles were known. The Pallis of Kumalam, a village 

in S. Arcot, are known as Kovilar (templars) and priests of the 

PaUis ; like the Bhatfar (priest) Brahmins they are well versed 

in temple ritual, and the Veda ; they claim to be K?atriyas and 

adopt the titles of Rayar, Nayakkar, Varma, Padaiyacci, Kandar 

etc. ; others call them Kumalam Brahmins. They belong to the 

left hand section of castes , 6 and are generally Saivas or Vai§na- 

vas ; but they also practise dcmonolatry, and worship village 

deities like Mutyalamma, Mariyamma, Ayyanar, MunTsvara etc. 

Sakti worship with bloody sacrifices is also known. They use 

the Karagam, a pile of seven pots set one upon another and 

decorated with flowers and garlands, in their festivals. They 

practise both burial and cremation. The Pagans, a division of 

Pa^aiya (drummers) are said to be related to them. 


By the side of the temple, the matha (monastery) which 

corresponded to the vihdra of Buddhism, was an important 

institution basically religious, but with many ramifications in the 

intellectual and economic life of contemporary society. The life 

of the ascetic had a strong appeal to the imagination of the 

people, and one of the most common forms of religious charity 

was to provide for the feeding, regular or occasional, of ascetics 

in temples or mafhas. Vai$navism was on the whole moderate 

in its practice of the ascetic ideal, and did not give rise to the 

bizarre manifestations of it associated with Saivism. The 

Vai$nava endowments generally provided for the feeding of Sri 

Vai?$avas and tddar (dasas) or of Brahmins who had a perfect 

mastery of the Veda. The dasas are itinerant Vai$nava mendi- 

cants, reinforced by idle Sudras, branded by gurus of the Tirupati 

and other shrines as dasas; they sing sacred songs and keep 

young bulls trained to perform tricks. They are generally Ten- 



6 In South India the Castes were grouped as two confederations, so 

to say, of the Right Hand and Left Hand, and the differences among 

them, generally over religious or social trifles, often led to violence as is 

seen from frequent entries m the Records of Fort St. George (Madras) 




Religious Institutions 



117 



•galais and wear garlands of tulasi (basil) beads; there are six 

subdivisions among them who neither eat together nor inter- 

marry. Tradition avers that Sankara found the Vedantic ascetic 

orders in confusion and regulated them, dividing them into ten 

groups each placed under one of his disciples and named after 

them ; all of them came thenceforth to be known as Dasnamis, 

Sanyasis of ten names . 7 There are also Sanyasinis (nuns). 

Srngeri matha of which Sankara was himself the head is the chief 

monastery, and its ruler is the supreme pontiff of all advaita 

sanyasis. It may be noted that the dualist Madhva Sanyasis also 

adopt these ten suffixes, Madhva himself being a Tlrtha. Sri- 

vai?nava sanyasis, an order to which only Brahmins are admitted, 

carry a triple dat)da in contrast to the single dandz of the advaita 

sanyasis, and hence they are respectively known as Tridandis 

and Ekadandis . Saivism was in marked contrast with the 

Advaita of Sankara. 


The ascetics owned no property themselves but their mafias 

often owned vast estates earmarked for their maintenance and 

the encouragement of learning and the arts. The climate of 

opinion has always been favourable to the ascetic ideal and a 

fair, though varying proportion of the population has at all times 

taken to the life of pious, if not uneasy, poverty. All religious 

systems applauded it. The well-to-do householder has ever been 

ready to make gifts ( dana ) to the orders, because he was assured 

of a good berth in the other world as much for his dana as the 

ascetic for his renunciation and austerity. There was no doubt 

many a hoax masquerading under the garb of asceticism who 

often became the butt of a good joke among the populace whose 

shrewd common sense got at the truth in such cases. But it is 

only very recently that in the name of economics we have come 

to look upon each man as a hand and a mendicant as an idle 

hand; By and large, the ascetic ideal did much good to the 

people by stressing the higher values of the spirit and by giving 

them a ready-made philosophy with which to face the hard 

realities of life. It is still cherished by the masses of the people 

in the villages, though perhaps not so much in the big cities. 


Tire history of the mafias and guhais (as they are some- 

times called in the inscriptions) has not been studied as much 

as it deserves to be, and cannot be pursued here in any detail. 

Their origin is definitely some centuries anterior to the reign of 

Rajaraja I, but their number and influence steadily increased 

under him and his successors. Starting from important centres 


7 The ten names are : Tirlha, Asrama, Sarasvati, Bharati, Vana, 

Aranya, Parvata, Sagara, Giri and Puri. 




118 Development of Religion in South India 


where one or more mathas were established in the first instance,, 

the movement spread all over the land until almost every 

important temple came to possess one or more mathas function- 

ing in close proximity to it. In course of time they grouped, 

themselves around a limited number of santdnas or successions 

of gurus , each having a central matha which was looked up to 

for guidance by a number of subordinate mathas in different 

places. Many of these, the Tamil Saiva mathas proper, were 

confined to the Tamil country. Others, however, maintained 

Voider contacts and prided themselves on their connection with 

Aryadesam (North India), Banaras, or even Kashmir. Some 

Northern mathas like the Golaki commanded a considerable 

following in the South. Both epigraphy and tradition point to 

a fairly large immigration of Bhattas from North India to 

important religious centres in the South, particularly to Srlran- 

gam ; immigrants from Kashmir (Kagmlradesam) are specially 

mentioned in Srirangam as in other places in the Chingleput 

and Ramnad Districts. Generally the mathas which maintained 

their North Indian contacts belonged to the various schools of 

Pa&ipatas, Kapalikas and so on. Mathas often helped religious 

pilgrims in their progress from one shrine to another by supplying 

salt, medical help and other specific services as required, and 

there were endowments ear-marked for these services. The 

mathas , like the temple, had a strong multi-purpose social side 

to their work and the ascetics inhabiting them often devoted 

themselves to feeding the hungry, tending the sick, consoling the 

dejected, and educating the young ones ; in the process several 

Buddhist shrines and vihdras were turned to Hindu uses when 

Buddhism ceased to be an active force in the land. 


The mathas are still continuing to be active agencies for the 

promotion of traditional learning and social welfare. Modern 

conditions are perhaps growing steadily adverse to their work 

and outlook, and the State has begun to claim and exercise the 

right of supervision and control of all religious endowments by 

legislation and executive action. Even in ancient days surplus 

funds owned by these institutions were invested with merchants 

for fixed rates of interest or advanced as working capital to agri- 

culturists on agreed terms ; there is therefore no new principle 

involved in the diversion of surplus funds to modem uses like 

the award of scholarships to pupils in modern schools and col- 

leges, and even supporting the institutions themselves, provided 

the main activities for which the mathas were originally meant 

and which they are still keen on carrying out are not starved on 

this account. Among the mathas still actively functioning in 




Religious Institutions 



119 



South India may be mentioned : the Advaita mathas of Srngeri 

and KancI, the Vaisnava mathas of Ahobalam (Kurnool) and 

Parakala (Mysore), both Vadagalai; those of Vanamamalai 

(Tirunelveli District), Srlperumbudur (Chingleput District) and 

Tirukoyilur (S. Arcot) — all Tengalai ; the Madhva mathas 

include the Kr§na Matha at Udipi (South Kanara District) with 

its eight branches, the Vyasaraya Matha, the Uttaradi Matha and 

the Raghavendraswami Matha ; and among the Tamil Saiva 

Mathas those of Tiruvaduturai, Dharmapuram and Tiruppanan- 

da], all in the Tanjore District. In their turn the mathas are try- 

ing to take account of the impact of modem forces and move 

with the times, but without in any way departing from their 

original raison d'etre. They seek to combine a modicum of 

modern studies with traditional studies in the educational insti- 

tutions in their charge. They seek to distinguish the essentials 

of religion from the externals, and bring about a common under- 

standing and co-operation among mathas of different schools — 

a thing undreamt of in the old order. They seek to check the 

forces of division in the Hindu fold and secure a fresh and vital 

unity on a ground of social philosophy and ethics commonly 

accepted by them. It is too soon to judge the results of these 

reformist endeavours. 




VII. MOVEMENTS AFTER A.D. 1000 : THE ROLE OF 

VIJAYANAGAR (1336-1650) : REFORM AND MODERN 

HINDUISM 


Under the Cojas of the house of Vijayalaya (acc. 850 a.d.) 

may be said to commence the Silver Age of South Indian 

Hinduism. Precise dates are difficult in the present state of the 

evidence ; but we may still be reasonably certain that the sacred 

hymns of the ndyanars and alyars, in many ways the most 

characteristic product of Tamil religious experience, were 

arranged in canonical form sometime in the eleventh century. 


Nambi Andar Nambi, the author who arranged the Saiva 

canon substantially in the form in which we now find it, was 

most probably a contemporary of Rajaraja I (985-1014) and 

his son Rajendra I (1014-44). The account of his life and work 

given in a short Tamil Puranam attributed to Umapati Siva 

Acarya (early fourteenth century) seems to conserve, in the 

midst of many legends, a fairly correct account of the growth 

of the canon in the hands of Nambi himself and his successors. 

The inclusion in the canon of Nambi’s own poems and those 

of other writers (e.g. Karuvur Devar) manifestly later than 

Rajaraja’s time, and the titles Abhaya (fearless) and KulaSekhara 

(head ornament of the family) given by Umapati to the Cola 

king who was Nambi’s contemporary, may well imply a later 

date for the redaction of the canon. Even in Nambi’s time 

difficulty was felt in making the collection complete as may be 

seen from the hymn of Jnanasambandar on Tiruvidaivayil which 

finds no place in the canon but is found engraved on stone in 

the temple concerned ; as is common in such conditions in India, 

a legend was invented to cover up the incompleteness of the 

collection, and it was said that the bulk of the palm leaves on 

which the poems had been written had been destroyed by 

termites in their original store room behind the Nataraja temple 

at Cidambaram. 


The practice of reciting these hymns in temples had come 

into vogue long before the time of Rajaraja from the late Pallava 

period when the inscriptions begin to- include the reciters among 

the regular employees of the temple. The inference is clear 

that the hymns had gained the status of divine literature by that 




Movements after a.d. 1000 121 


.time. From the time of Parantaka I (907-55) Cola there is a 

regular series of endowments recorded in the epigraphs of the 

Cola — and Tondaimandalams (i.e. roughly Madras, Chingleput, 

S. Arcot, Tanjore and Trichinopoly Districts) for the recitation 

of these hymns in temples to the accompaniment of instrumental 

music. The mention of a Devaranayakam, Superintendent of 

Devaram, in the reign of Rajendra I, implies a regular State 

department regulating this work and securing its proper perform- 

ance ; the same department may have looked after the dance 

and music performances in temples which were also often 

separately endowed. 


Lyrical hymnology continued to flourish in the early im- 

perial Cola period, and Pajtinattu Pillai, who probably lived in 

the tenth century, was the author of some beautiful devotional 

verse. Pattinam or Kaveri-ppum-pattinam was the place of his 

birth and hence his name meaning the Pillai (son) who belonged 

to Pattinam. His hymns are five in number ; which along with 

the work of ten minor authors and the ten hymns of Nambi 

Andar Nambi himself constitute the eleventh book of the Saiva 

canon. The Tiruttondar Puranam or Periya Puranam of Sek- 

kijar, a long hagiology in epic style composed in the reign of 

Kulottunga II (1133-50) constitutes the twelfth and last book 

of the Canon. To complete the account of the Saiva canon, it 

may be noted that the ninth book comprises hymns by nine 

authors. Among them figures a Cola king Gaudaraditya (Sun 

among heroes), son of Parantaka I ; both he and his queen 

Sembiyan Mahadevi (the great queen of the Coja) have a better 

place in religious than in political history. We must also notice 

Karuvur Devar (the lord of Karuvur, the place of his birth, in 

Trichinopoly District) who is reputed to have been Rajaraja’s 

spiritual adviser and who has hymns on the temples of Adit- 

yeSvara in Tirukkalandai, the Great Temple of Tanjore, and 

its counterpart in Gangaikondacojapuram — all constructions of 

the Cola kings more or less contemporary with Karuvur Devar. 

In the hymns of the ninth book, the largest number celebrate 

Koyil (Cidambaram), 


The history of Vai?pava hymnology in the period is quite 

similar. Tradition confers upon Nathamuni, RanganEthamuni is 

the full name, the honour of having done for Vai^ava lyrics 

what Nambi Andar Nambi achieved for the Saiva ones. The 

Anbil copper plate grant of Sundara Coja’s reign (956-73) 

mentions a Srlnatha ; he may well be the same as the Vai?$ava 

saint Nathamuni (i.e. Saint Natha) who thus finds a place early 

in the tenth century. This record provides a good glimpse into 




122 Development of Religion in South India 


the role of Vaignavism in the social life of the time, for it bears, 

testimony to the strong Vai§navism of the family of Aniruddha,. 

the minister of Parantaka II Sundara Cola ; the glory of Anirud- 

dha’s father was his great learning and the number of his pupils ; 

Aniruddha’s mother and her father were staunch devotees of 

God Ranganatha; his great grandfather Ananta extended con- 

siderable support to the poor and the indigent. Nathamuni was 

the first of the great succession of Acaryas who carried forward 

and completed the work started by the Alvars of an earlier time. 

His birth place was Viranarayanapuram (South Arcot District) 

the place is now known as Kattu-mannar-koyil (i.e. the temple 

of Kr§na in the forest) , perhaps the original name of the village ; 

ViranSrayana was a title of Co}a Parantaka I (907-55) as also> 

of a slightly earlier Paiidya king, a contemporary of the father 

of Parantaka I ; we may therefore assume that Nathamuni 

belongs to the late ninth or early tenth century. The story is. 

that Nathamuni once heard some visitors to his place from Kuril- 

gur (Tirunelveli District) recite a hymn of ten verses from the 

Tiruvaymoli, the 1000 hymns composed by Sathakopa, also* 

called Nammalvar. Captivated by the melody of the hymn and 

noticing from its last verse that it comprised only ten out of a 

thousand verses composed by Nammalvar, Nathamuni undertook 

a journey to Kurugur, the birth place of Nammalvar, in the hope 

of discovering the whole collection there. Kurugur, it may be 

mentioned by the way, has the alternative name of Alvar-Tiru- 

nagari, the sacred city of the alvar , in memory of the great saint 

and composer. After worshipping Visnu in that city, Nathamuni 

resorted to the foot of the sacred tamarind tree of the place in* 

his desire to meet the alvar ; great was his grief and disappoint- 

ment when he found his yogic powers unequal to the task of 

invoking a vision of Sathakopa (Nammaiv&r). He then adopted 

the plan of reciting 12,000 times the hymn of Madhurakavi (lit. 

sweet poet) on his guru Sathakopa ; pleased by this, both Satha- 

kopa and Madhurakavi appeared before Nathamuni and imparted 

to him the knowledge of the works of Sathakopa with their full 

import together with all the rest of the hymns. Thereafter 

Nathamuni stayed at Kurugur meditating upon the new know- 

ledge he had acquired until he was summoned by Vlranarayana 

Krs^a, the god of his native place, to go back to it. There he 

collected a band of disciples and made them sing these hymns, 

to divine tunes. All this is, of course, legend, but typical of the* 

Indian way of keeping fresh the memory of great men and their 

deeds. We may infer surely that the Vai§pava canon was 

arranged and its musical modes settled by the first great Acaryai 




Movements after a.d. 1000 



125 



of the second great division in the history of Vai§navism in 

South India, the one that falls between the creative age when 

the hymns were sung and that of the great commentators who- 

came long after Ramanuja. We have epigraphic evidence that 

at least from the time of Rajaraja I Cola the hymns were recited 

in Visnu temples during worship and in festivals just as the Saiva 

hymns were recited in Siva temples. One inscription of a.d. 1242 

mentions a choir of fifty-eight Brahmins reciting Tirumoli (sacred 

word, short form of Tiruvdymoli) in Kanclpuram. 


Besides arranging the Tamil canon, Nathamuni wrote a 

number of works in Sanskrit expressing the clear need he felt 

for the support and guidance of a living God, and pointing the 

way to a philosophical justification of the path of love ( bhakti ) . 

His grandson Alavandar, also called Yamunacarya in memory 

of his visits to the sacred spots of Kr§na’s youth on the banks 

of the Yamuna (Jamna) river, was the next great name in the 

succession before Ramanuja. In his early years he was a man 

of the world, but a follower of Nathamuni called him to the 

higher life. He then turned ascetic and led the life of a religious 

teacher, gathering disciples round him and preaching, writing 

and conducting debates. In his Sanskrit writings, often cited by 

Ramanuja, ‘he sought to establish the real existence of the 

supreme soul, and the eternal independence of the individual 

soul k 1 Yamunacarya is said to have met Ramanuja as a young 

student studying in KancI the philosophy of Sankara ; but 

unwilling to disturb his studies, he simply uttered a prayer for 

the increase of Vai§navas and went back to Srirangam, Then 

Ramanuja developed differences with his guru Yadava Prakasa 

which led him to the Srlrangam school of philosophy. 


In religion, as in politics, the age of the Imperial Co] as 

(950-1250) was marked by a notable expansion of external 

contacts and a remarkable mutual tolerance and respect among 

the different religious denominations as a rule. An important 

exception is the persecution of Ramanuja and his followers by 

some of the later CoJas, of which Vaispava tradition has pre- 

served a rather vivid memory. Rajendra I (1014-42) provided 

for the annual supply of a large quantity of grain as acdryabhfigct 

to Udaiyar Sarva Siva Pandita, who was performing worship in 

the Tanjore temple, and his pupils, and their pupils, whether 

they lived in the Aryadesa, Madhyadesa or Gaudadeia. In 1214 

we find the Kolla-matha of Benares represented by its disciples 

in the Chingleput District in the Santana of Lak$adhyaya 


1 ‘ Perpetuity which is a form of time is different from eternity which 

is timelessness ’ — Radhakrishnan, The Brahmasiitra (1960), p. 185. 




124 Development of Religion in South India 


Iravalar ; the Bhiksa matha of Benares is likewise represented 

in the Tanjore District three years later. There is also a tradi- 

tion that Rajendra I imported large numbers of Saivas from the 

banks of the Ganges and established them in several parts in 

the Co|a country. The kings as a rule patronized all persuasions 

without discrimination. The sculptures of Rajaraja’s Great 

Temple in Tanjore include both Vai^nava and Buddhist themes. 

His sister Kundavai built three temples- — -one to Siva, one to 

Vi$nu and a third to Jina — all in one place Rajarajapuram 

(now Dadapuram) in the Tanjore District, and her gifts to all 

these shrines are recorded in one inscription ; it contains one of 

the earliest known references to several namams , (the Vai?nava 

caste-mark) made of gold, in the list of jewels of the Visnu 

temple. Many temples contained shrines both of Siva and Visnu, 

the most conspicuous instance being the Cidambaram (South 

Arcot) temple ; the relative positions of Nataraja (Siva) and 

Govindaraja (Visnu) in this temple is brought out with great 

precision in a verse in the Tirukkovaiydr (attributed to Manikka- 

vaSagar) which depicts Visnu as lying in front of Nataraja, 

absorbed in the contemplation of the foot lifted in his dance 

by Nataraja (the lord of the Dance) and supplicating him for 

a view of the other foot as well. In later times this proximity 

*of the deities led to acrimonious disputes between the devotees 

in which Govindaraja was pulled out of his place by Kulottunga II 

(1133-50) and thrown into the sea; the image was restored to 

its place in the reign of Acyuta Raya in the Vijayanagar period, 

and in more recent times became the subject of litigation in 

courts of law when the renovation of the two shrines was in 

progress. 2 The history of the two shrines thus briefly summa- 

rized furnishes a conspicuous instance of the difference to prac- 

tical life made by religion proper and religions as sects. It would 

be wrong to infer, however, that all was narrow sectarianism after 

Kulottunga II. In the short reign of Adhirajendra (1067-70) 

we find an inscription recording the rebuilding in stone of a 

shrine of Varadaraja (Vi§nu) originally built of brick by 

Koccoja in the precincts of a Siva temple at Tiruvakkarai (South 

Arcot District). This late reference to Koccola i.e. Cola Sen- 

ga$an (Red-eye) having built a Visnu temple is remarkable, 

because the great Vai§pava saint Tirumangai has praised that 

king in his hymns for having constructed seventy beautiful 

temples dedicated to fh: r' 1 *:-- "\\1 Isa (i.e. Siva). Senganan 

lived in the interval ivi.\ of the Sangam age and 


2 T. V. Mahalingam : Administration and Social Life under Vijaya- 

nagar, p. 325, n. 86. ' 




Movements after a.d. 1000 



125 



the Hindu revival of the Pallava times (seventh, century). At 

that time Hinduism was still an attitude to life as a whole and 

had not lost itself in the arid desert of sectarian rivalries. But 

at all times, even in the worst days of sectarianism, there were 

some, perhaps a very small minority, wedded to true religion 

and rising above the narrow sectarianism of the day. 


The role of Vijayanagar as the defender of Hinduism in 

the South against Islam has been stressed more than once already. 

The foundation of the empire was the culmination of a strong 

wave of religious revival and political excitement caused by the 

Sultanate of Delhi seeking to impose its sway on the Deccan 

and farther south in the early fourteenth century. The first rulers 

of Vijayanagar proclaimed their special mission to the world, 

among other things, by commissioning a syndicate of scholars 

headed by Sayaiia Acarya to compose commentaries on the entire 

Veda, and this monumental work which has survived almost in 

its entirety has been appraised differently by different Western 

scholars who have taken to vedic studies on modem philological 

lines. An earlier commentary on the Rgveda known as Rgartha 

dipika (light on the meaning of Rks) and composed by Venkata 

Madhava on the banks of the Kaverl river, likewise coincided 

with the inauguration of the Cola empire in the tenth century 

under Parantaka I. Again, Sayapa’s brother Madhava was ano- 

ther prolific author whose works command great authority even 

now. His commentary on Para&arasmrti known as Paratora 

MadhavTyam is an erudite work which restates the social code 

and includes an independent treatise on Vyavahara (secular law) 

which was neglected in the original text of ParaSara. He also 

wrote the Jaimimya Nyaya maid (the garland of the rules of 

Jaimini) and its Vistara (explanation), an abstract in verse and 

an explanation in prose of the subject matter of each section of 

Sabarasvdmirts bhdyya on the Mlmamsa-sutras of Jaimini. His 

Sarvctrdarsana-sangraha gave a succinct survey of the principal 

systems of philosophy including several non-vedic systems. His 

Dhdtuvrtti , a commentary on the Dhdtupdtha (list of roots) 

ascribed to Panini is a distinct contribution to Sanskrit linguistics 

and suggests the derivation of quite a large number of words 

whose origin is not given in any other work. 


Vaisnava. tradition preserved in the Snrangam temple 

chronicle known as Koyil-olugu (chronicle of the temple) and 

other works avers that the Ranganatha temple of Srlrangam was 

sacked twice by the Muslim invaders, once during the invasion 

of Malik Kafur about 1310-11 and again during the Tughlak 

inroads of 1327-8, The different accounts differ much in details 




J26 Development of Religion in South India 


.and include a number of miracles. But the main incidents that 

concern us and are not in any doubt are that on both occasions 

the defenders of the temple suffered considerable loss of life and 

property, that the movable subsidiary idols of the temple had 

to be hidden away, while the main images were carried over 

to other places, and that after Kumara Kampana’s overthrow of 

the Sultanate of Madura, his commandant Goppana brought back 

the two main idols to Srlrangam from Singavaram near Gingee 

and from the foot of Tirupati hill and had them duly installed 

in the renovated temple in 1370-71. The destruction of the 

tyrannical Sultanate of Madura (1334-71) is celebrated by the 

wife of the victor Kampana by name Ganga Devi in her exquisite 

Sanskrit kavya (epic) Madhuravijayam. This conquest and the 

consequent restoration of Srlrangam must be counted as impor- 

tant landmarks in the history of South Indian Hinduism. 3 


The Rayas of Vijayanagar (particularly those who. came 

after the first Dynasty of Saivas) were generally Vaisnavas, but 

tolerant in their outlook. Their attempts to reconcile sectarian 

conflicts and ensure harmony have been noticed already. Even 

Kasivilasa KriyaSakti, a Pasupata saint, who rivals Vidyaranya 

in the support he gave to Vijayanagar and the cause of the 

Hindu revival and who is acknowledged as their guru by several 

princes of the First Vijayanagar Dynasty, was very tolerant in 

his general outlook and not only approved of his disciples sup- 

porting Advaita and Vai§pava institutions but himself made 

.endowments and grants to temples of Visnu. All types of reli- 

gions found encouragement from the Rayas. Sometimes public 

debates were held in open court like that in which Vallabhacarya, 

the founder of a Vai?pava sect, is said to have vanquished smarta 

scholars in the reign of the celebrated Kr?nadeva Raya. Royal 

patronage was extended even to Islam, though neighbouring 

Muslim rulers sometimes bitterly persecuted their Hindu subjects. 

Devarflya II (1422-46) built a mosque in his capital for the 

use of his Muslim soldiers. 


A staunch Vai^pava himself, Kr$nadeva Raya repaired and 

rebuilt the temple of Virupaksa (Siva) at Hampi very soon after 

his accession. He made handsome gifts to the Saiva as well as 

to Vai$pava temples. The temples of Kanci, Tirupati, Simha- 

calam and Ahobalam (all Vai§pava) as well as those of Tiru- 

vappilmalai, Cidambaram, Kalahasti, 5ri6ailam and Amaravatl 

(all Saiva) received liberal grants of land from him. Smartas, 

Vai§pavas and Jains were found in his service. A fanatic Vfra 


3 The details are set forth fully and discussed by S. Krishnaswami 

Aiyangar m his South India and Her Muhammadan Invaders. 



Movements after a.d. 1000 



127 



;§aiva chief of the lingayat community paid the extreme penalty 

because he massacred several Svetambara Jain priests in the 

belief that thereby he was making an easy road for himself to 

heaven. Duarte Barbosa records : ‘ The king allows such free- 

dom that every man may come and go, and live according to 

his own creed without suffering any annoyance and without 

inquiry, whether he is a Christian, Jew, Moor or Heathen. Great 

equity and justice is observed by all *. The same policy was 

continued by Kr?nadeva Raya’s successor Acyuta Raya. The 

famous Rama Raya (son-in-law of Krsnadeva) who wielded the 

real power in the state after Acyuta Raya, caused the Quran to 

be placed before him in the Audience Hall in order to reconcile 

his Muslim soldiers to the act of making obeisance to him when 

they came to pay their respects ; this had also been done by 

Devaraya II earlier. He allowed them to build mosques and 

offer worship according to their practice as in a Muslim state. 

He even risked the displeasure of his Hindu subjects and of his 

own brother Tirumala by refusing to adopt their suggestion that 

the Muslims should be forbidden to slaughter cows in the Turu- 

Icavada (Muslim quarter). The Vijayanagar sovereigns and the 

Nayaks of the empire often made substantial endowments to the 

Dargas of Muslim saints where miracles were believed to be 

performed and horn (horoscopy) was studied. Venkata II, for 

instance, renewed certain grants of villages to the Darga of 

Babayya at Penugonda in 1638-39. Mangammal, the Nayak 

queen of Madura, gave some villages near Trichinopoly in 

1701-2 to the darga of Babanatta as the reward for a prophecy 

foretelling success in the state business of Tanjavur (Tanjore). 


Some records seem to mention even a Christian Divan of 

Deva Raya II as early as 1445. After the coming of the Portu- 

guese, the Jesuits made converts from the people especially from 

among the Paravas of the Pearl Fishery Coast who were eager to 

escape the oppression of the Muslim monopolists of the industry 

by transferring their allegiance to Christianity and seeking the 

protection of Portugal. Robert de Nobili’s attempts, not very 

successful, to gain converts from among Brahmins in Madura 

by leading the life of a Hindu Scmyasi have been noticed already. 

Venkata II patronized the Jesuits after the manner of Akbar 

and organized debates between them and Hindu leaders. He 

allowed them to establish their churches at Candragiri and 

Vellore, and settled upon them an annual income of one thou- 

sand gold pieces which they employed in maintaining the Candra- 

giri mission and a college at St. Thome near Madras. 


Vaispavism, however, naturally received special patronage. 



128 



Development of Religion in South India 



and Tirupati, to which the emperors made frequent journeys even, 

in the midst of the most arduous military campaigns, became 

the most important centre of Vai?navism in the fifteenth and 

sixteenth centuries, and continues to retain its place to this day. 

Telugu Vai$nava tradition is eloquent about a Tatacarya who' 

was the guru of Kr§nadeva Raya. The Jiyars of Ahobalam 

matha played an important part in spreading Srivai§navism, and 

Van Sathakopa JTyar, the founder of the matha , was apparently 

in close touch with the court. He was the guru of Allasani 

Peddana, the poet laureate of Krsnadeva Raya. Several Vai^ava 

families, like the Kandadai and Paravastu, took to regular mis- 

sionary work in the cause of Vai?navism, secured a large number 

of new disciples, and made Vai^avism. the most infl uential faith 

in the country. The other branch of Vaisnavas, the Madhvas, 

also increased their numbers and influence as they produced great 

teachers like Aksobhya Muni, Brahmapyatlrtha, Vyasa(raya) 

tirtha and others. The great saint Purandaradasa, said to have 

been a convert of Vyasaraya, enriched the faith by the hundreds 

of devotional songs he composed and set to music in the most 

popular tunes. Vyasaraya himself was the greatest expounder of 

the faith and deserves to rank as its second founder. A pupil 

of Brahmanyatlrtha, in his early years he was attached to the 

matha at Mulbagal, and then migrated, acting on the advice of 

his guru , to Candragiri where Saluva Narasimha was holding 

court at the time before his accession to the throne in 1485-6. 

He then spent twelve years at Tirupati acting as pujari (wor- 

shipping priest) in the temple of VenkateSa, probably at' the 

bidding^ of Saluva Narasimha. When Narasimha became king, 

Vyasaraya went over to the capital Vijayanagara along with him, 

and became spiritual adviser of successive kings after the demise 

of Narasimha (1492). In Kj-snadeva Raya’s reign, it is said, 

that the king vacated the throne temporarily in favour of Vyasa- 

raya in order to avoid the evil effects of an inauspicious conjunc- 

tion of the planets, and Vyasa is said to have taken' the title 

rdya m commemoration of this incident. Vyasaraya survived 

Krspadeva Raya and died at Vijayanagar about 1532 ; his tomb 

is still pointed out to the pious pilgrim on an island called Nava- 

brndavanam (new sepulchre) in the Tungabhadra river about 

a ? lIe the east of the site of the great city. Though 

Madhvaism failed to attract many adherents in spite of the great 

eachers it produced, it made a notable contribution to popular 

religion by attaching very great importance to the worship of 

Hanuman, the aide and devotee of Rama. Madhvaism lost its. 

importance after Kpujadeva Raya. 



Movements after a.d, 1000 



129 



The Telugu and Kannada countries maintained quite a 

number of Lingayat mathas, the most important of which were 

located at Srlsailam, Sangamesvaram and Ummattur. The monks 

who lived there propagated the Lingayat faith and spent their 

time in studying the agamas and allied literature that had grown 

up since the days of Basava in the twelfth century. They used 

the local languages in preference to Sanskrit in their propaganda. 


Jainism continued to be important in some centres, parti- 

cularly in the Tuluva rajya, within which lay the important city 

of Sravana Belgola (lit. the White Tank of the Jains). There 

was an important Jain matha here and another at Kanclpuram 

in the Padaividu rajya. 


The head of the matha had absolute authority in all matters 

including the selection of his successor. This holds good of the 

mathas of all faiths. The inmates of the mathas had no voice 

in their management and were under the complete control of the 

respective heads. As a rule the mathas were centres of learning 

and took a prominent part in promoting education, both religious 

and secular, and morality among the people in the neighbourhood. 


Harihara II (1377-1404) had a minister Irugappa Dai$a~ 

nStha, who was a Jain and pupil of Puspasena ; he built a Jain 

temple in the capital, the extant Ganigitti temple at Hampi,' and 

another at Gutti for Par£va Jinanatha. He also patronized the 

Jain colony at Tirupparuttikunru near Kanclpuram. And Deva- 

raya II (1422-46) built a temple for Arhat ParSvanatha in the 

Pan-supari-bazaar (the market street where betel nuts and leaves 

were sold) at Vijayanagar. Kr§nadeva Raya and his successors 

also continued to patronize Jainism as occasions offered them- 

selves. Of Buddhism, however, we hear very little in the period 

of Vijayanagar. 


The historic role of Vijayanagar and the increased stress on 7 

theism due to the spread of Vai$navism and LingSyatism gave a 

fresh impetus to temple building and organization ; and the 

temple entered even more intimately into the social economy and 

the daily life of the people than ever before. New temples were 

built and old ones enlarged, and all were enriched by fresh 

endowments in land and cash. The daily routine of terfiple 

worship became more elaborate and its assimilation to the routine 

of the palace of a king or chieftain was completed. The number 

of persons who found their livelihood in their participation in 

the holy work of the temple increased proportionately with the 

increase in the temple’s resources ; musicians, dancers, florists and 

perfumers, pipers and drummers, goldsmiths and jewellers found 

more or less regular employment in the palaces and temples, and 




130 Development of Religion in South India 


found exceptional opportunities of profit during festivals, monthly 

and annual. With the large increase in gifts of land, cash, etc, 

to the temples both from the state and the devotees temple 

management became a complicated and responsible duty, and we 

begin to hear more and more in the inscriptions and records of 

the time of the stkanikas or temple-trustees either acting singly 

or as boards though the exact manner of their appointment is 

not easy to ascertain. Some may have been imposed by govern- 

ment, others chosen by big donors, or the consensus of devotees ; 

the children of a single trustee (stkanika) may after his death 

have divided the duties among themselves and thus grown into 

a board. In any event the government exercised a general 

supervision over all temples and their administrations and did 

not hesitate to interfere through the agency of a special staff 

when things went wrong. But the regular cultivation of temple 

lands including the regulation of tenancies and leases and invest- 

ment of temple monies as well as the control of the temple staff, 

which included a considerable number in large temples vested 

in the sthdnikas . The temple office or cdvacli engaged accountants 

(karnams) who assisted the sthanikas, and all offices tended to 

become hereditary, so long as the incumbents continued to give 

reasonable satisfaction all round by their capacity and conduct. 

Sometimes specific taxes were assigned to a temple and their 

collection was part of the duties of the officials of the temple. 

The salary of the officials generally comprised a daily share in 

the prasadam (food offerings) of the temple and a periodical 

payment in cash or kind. The chief executive officer of the 

temple is often called Parupatyagdr or Manigar, terms borrowed 

from the revenue administration of the village, but there is little 

information on the mode of his choice or the range and limits 

of his duties. We can only surmise that the office was taken by 

turns among the sthanikas where there were more than one. 

Each important temple had necessarily to maintain a well guarded 

strong room as its treasury ( Sribhcmdara ) where the cash and 

jewellery of the temple were stored. The school, the dharma- 

sana (court of justice) ; occasional meetings of castes and guilds ; 

hostels and hospitals — all were accommodated in the extensive 

premises of the temple without prejudice to its primary objects 

in the religious field. 


To complete the picture of religious life and practices in 

the Vijayanagar empire, we must advert to the village deities of 

the Little Tradition and to the conditions of travel attendant on 

pilgrimages to holy places which became increasingly popular. 

The 4 village deities * generally of the female sex and regarded 




Movements after a.d. 1000 



131 



ns manifestations of Durga did not stop with the villages, but 

found a place in specific parts of cities, and even in the Capital 

city of Vijayanagar. Their worship involved animal sacrifices 

with which the slaughter of animals for food also got mixed up. 

The Portuguese chronicler Paes records : * At the door of one of 

these (temples) they kill every day many sheep ; for in all the 

city they do not kill any sheep for the use of the Heathen, or 

for sale in the markets, except at the gates of this pagoda. Of 

their blood they make sacrifices to the idol that is in the temple. 

There is present at the slaughter of these beasts a yog/, who has 

charge of the temple, and as soon as they cut off the head 

of the sheep or goat, the fogi blows a horn as a sign that the 

idol receives that sacrifice \ If Paes has recorded the facts cor- 

rectly, and we have no reason to doubt it, the temple he had 

in view was both a place of worship and the abattoir of the 

capital city. But the most important festival of Vijayanagar was 

the mahanavami celebrated in honour of Durga herself (along 

with Lakshml and Sarasvati) for nine days. ‘ The first day } , says 

Nuniz, another Portuguese chronicler, ‘ they kill nine male buf- 

faloes and nine sheep and nine goats, and thenceforward they 

kill each day more, always doubling the number 5 . The ninth 

day must have witnessed a veritable holocaust in which 2304 

animals of each of the three varieties mentioned must have perish- 

ed. Paes, however, puts the figures differently and says that the 

sacrifices on the last day were 250 buffaloes and 4,500 sheep; 

this butchery took place before the eyes of the Raya and his 

nobles. 4 


Another grisly aspect of Vijayanagar religion was hook-swing- 

ing which took place in almost all village Jatras or festivals and 

caused much excitement among the rural population. The women 

anointed their heads in lukewarm oil and bathed in water mixed 

with the yellow turmeric powder ; then they put on new clothes 

and visited the temple built in the rice fields outside the village. 

People from neighbouring villages, particularly the Reddis 

(headmen), attended with their spouses. Goats were slaughtered 

in numbers and liquor flowed in large quantities ; the uproar of 

the gathered crowd filled the air. Several women chose the 

occasion to fulfil their vows ; some swung from beams by hooks 

which tore into their flesh in the loins, blood dripping down 

their legs ; others plunged in a ‘ fire-river ’ — a long narrow pit 

filled with blazing charcoal ; a third group entered a pandiri- 

gunda or a circular pit of fire with a temporary shed over it; 


4 For more details of festivals see T. V. Mahalingam, op. cit., pp» 

338 - 44 . 



132 Development of Religion in South India 


others offered to the deity bits of flesh cut off from their shoul- 

ders. There is no reason to think that these details gathered 

from the literature of the time at all exaggerate the position in the 

field of popular religion ; the testimony of foreign travellers con- 

firms them in almost every detail. We may also recall the sculp- 

lures of the late Pallava and imperial Cola times depicting devo- 

tees offering their own heads to Durga to propitiate her by exhi- 

biting their devotion in this strange manner; some years back 

1. Ph. Vogel drew pointed attention to the sculptures and the 

practice they commemorated in a contribution to the Bulletin of 

the London School of Oriental Studies. 


Pilgrimages to holy places became more common than ever 

before in the Vijayanagar empire and they were also attended by 

much risk of the pilgrims being robbed on the way, even though 

they travelled in company. The Rayas themselves and their 

numerous feudatories set the example by their frequent pilgri- 

mages and it was followed extensively by the lesser people who' 

were by no means so well off. Contemporary literature and 

copper plate grants are full of lists of holy places pilgrimages to 

Which and mahd-ddnas (great gifts) made at which ensured a 

passage to heaven. One copper plate grant for instance mentions 

Cidambaram under the name Kanakasadas (Golden Hall) 

Srlkakulam, Kalahasti, Venkatadri (Tirupati), KancI, SrTsaila, 

Sonasaila (Tiruvannamalai) , Harihar, Ahobalam, Sangamesvar, 

Srlranga, Kumbakonam, Mahanandi, Gokarna, Anantasayanam 

(Trivandrum) and Ramesvara, a list which includes both Saiva 

and Vai?riava shrines. The pilgrims thus traversed long distances, 

and many did it on foot for greater merit. They were helped 

by the rest houses and prapas, places where water and dilute 

butter-milk with condiments were supplied free to refresh travel- 

lers ; these places were located at relatively short intervals on the 

route and endowed by charitable persons. The keepers of prapas 

were generally Brahmin women, and some literary writers have 

a fling at the travellers lingering too long in prapas where the 

attendants were attractive young women. Often carts drawn by 

bullocks, or the bullocks themselves, and horses were hired by 

travellers who could afford to pay. V.I.P.s as we should call them . 

now, travelled with the aid of palanquins carried on the shoulders 

of bearers. A small store of articles of food and change of clothes 

and a shawl or two in cold weather formed the usual baggage of 

the common wayfarers. They began the journey well before sun- 

rise and stopped it for the day before it became too hot. Shady 

groves and fresh water tanks on the way gave added amenities 

en route on some roads, a spreading banyan tree often serving as 




Movements after a.d. 1000 



133 



a fairly crowded camp. Strict caste rules were very much relaxed 

during travel as is evident from the common saying pathi Sudra- 

vad dcaret, one may adopt the ways of the sudra when one is 

travelling. 


The traditions and practices of Vijayanagar were continued 

almost to the end of the eighteenth century in the South by the 

rulers of the subordinate states of Gingee, Tanjore, Madura, 

lkkeri and Mysore which continued to support the old religious 

institutions in a liberal measure even after they became virtually 

independent. But the mantle of Vijayanagar as the Defender of 

Hinduism against Islam fell upon Sivaji who' linked up his political 

work with the great bhakti movement in Mahara§tra by accept- 

ing Ramadas as his guru. That movement goes back to the end 

of the thirteenth century when Jhanesvara’s work gave an impetus 

to the ideals of mysticism and bhakti in Western India. His 

brothers and his sister also contributed to the development of the 

mystic life and literature of the time. A century later came 

Namdeva (c. 1430), a tailor by birth and occupation, who, how- 

ever, spent most of his time in composing hymns of high quality 

in Marathi and Hindi, and propagating the bhakti cult in Maratha 

country and the Panjab ; his hymns show clear traces of the 

influence of Islamic thought, particularly in their deprecation of 

idolatry, and are found in the Granth , the sacred book of the 

Sikhs. The next eminent name is that of Eknath (d. 1608), a 

Brahmin from Paithan and a monist in philosophy who opposed 

caste and translated parts of the Bhagavata purdna into Marathi 

verse which is still sung in the temple at Pandharpur ; he has 

also left a collection of twenty-six dbhangs called Haripafh. A 

petty shop-keeper Tukaram (1608-49) who took up the thread 

was a contemporary of Sivaji in his youth ; he was passionately 

•devoted to Vithoba of Pandharpur and wrote some of the most 

moving devotional hymns in his language which are replete with 

his vivid consciousness of the omniscience of his god. His hymns 

have been judged to have been the largest religious influence in 

the Marfltha country. His own religious life fully occupied his 

soul, and when Sivaji invited him to his court to be his 

guru, he sent him a few verses in reply and advised him to become 

a disciple of Ramadas. The original name of Rflmad&s was 

Narayana. Born in 1608 and orphaned of his father when he was 

twelve, he left home soon after and realized God by his penance 

at a place near Nasik. After wandering throughout India for 

another twelve years he finally settled at Chaphal on the banks 

of the Kf$na where he built a temple. He assumed the name 

Ramadas evidently under the influence of the Ram&nandi move- 




134 Development of Religion in South India 


ment started by Ramanada (c. 1430), a follower at first of 

Ramanuja’s Srlvaisnavism. Ramadas was more practical than 

Tukaram and better fitted to be the guide of Sivaji. He 

organized an order of ascetics and established monasteries 

throughout Mahara§tra. His abhangs have not the same 

wide appeal as Tukaram’s, but his Dasabodha synthesizes his 

vast knowledge of various sciences with the spiritual principle. 

From about 1650 he exercised great influence over Sivaji. The 

Ram-dasis, still form a small sect perpetuating the name of 

Ramadas ; they wear a sect-mark and use a secret mantra of 

their own. They have their headquarters at Sajjangarh (near 

Satara) where there is the Samddhi (tomb) of Ramadas, a temple 

to Rama, and a Ramadasi matha. The renascent Hinduism of 

Mahara$tra brought about the formal recognition, after solemn 

ceremonies, of Sivaji as a K§atriya king and the celebration of his 

coronation ( abhiqeka ) with Vedic rites and officiating Brahmins. 

Though the Maratha state under Sivaji thus formally signified its 

particular concern for Hinduism, under his successors including 

the Brahmin Peshwas, it assumed, outside Maharasfra proper, an 

incurably predatory character which showed no inclination to 

spare Hindu temples and mathas from being robbed of their 

accumulated properties and treasures. 


The religious movement was represented early in the 

eighteenth century by a Brahmin poet Sridhara who presented; 

the stories of the two epics, Rdmdyana and Mahabhdrata, in 

stirring Marathi verse which attained much popularity. A little 

later Mahlpati wrote the lives of the devotees and saints of 

Mahara^ra in a number of works such as Santa Lilamrta (1757) 


— the nectar of the sports of the saints ; Bhakta Vifaya (1762) 


— the triumph of the devotees ; Bhakta Lildmrta (1774) — the 

nectar of the sports of devotees ; and Santa Vijaya, the triumph- 

of the saints. 


The Saiva tradition in the Tamil country waxed strong both 

in literature and in the field of practice. At the end of the four- 

teenth century and beginning of the fifteenth came Svarupananda 

Desikar and his pupil Tattuvarayar. Both were asectics and 

authors of many devotional poems and songs remarkable for the 

simplicity of their diction and their wide appeal to the common- 

man ; the songs were of the nature of ditties which created many 

new models for subsequent composers. The teacher and pupil 

were also responsible respectively for the compilation of a large 

(2824 verses) and a smaller (half the larger) anthology in Tamil 

on the philosophy of Advaita which together conserve much of 

the religious and philosophical literature of the silver age of 




Movements after a,d. 1000 



135 



Tamil Saivism, which might otherwise have been lost. Even wider 

in its appeal was the Tiruppugdl (the Holy Praise) of Aruna- 

girinatha, over 1360 songs in various metres handled with the 

utmost skill and characterized by a charming lilt. The diction 

is highly sanskritized and the imagery vivid. The author’s inti- 

mate knowledge of the sacred lore of Hinduism is evident in 

every song. His mention of Praudhadeva Raya (of Vijaya- 

nagar?) places him in the fifteenth century. His songs betray 

evidence of a youthful life of libertinism followed by remorse. 

He accepted Muruga or Karttikeya as the supreme deity, and in 

philosophy he followed the Saiva Siddhanta system. He seems 

to have visited all the shrines of Muruga and been particularly 

attached to Palani which figures largely in the Tiruppugal . He 

was perhaps also author of shorter devotional poems, all in 

praise of Muruga. Tayumanavar is another great Saiva saint 

who belonged to the seventeenth century and is still a living force 

in South Indian religious life. A Vellala by birth, he was at 

first attached to the temple of Vedaranyam (Tanjore District). 

His learning and character soon got him high office under the 

Nayak ruler of Madura ; when the ruler died, the widowed queen 

tempted him with the offer of her hand and kingdom. This 

was the turning point. After giving her much good advice, 

Tayumanavar left her service to become a seeker of God and 

Truth. His hymns constitute a simple and moving record of his 

experiences and are still popular, being often sung in musical 

concerts. He tries to reconcile Advaita and Saiva Siddhanta by 

playing down their differences often over-emphasized by contro- 

versialists. Another group of five saints, also of the seventeenth 

century, professed adherence to the Lingayat faith ; they were 

Sivaprakasa I, Santalinga, Kumffiradeva, SivaprakaSa 11, and 

Cidambara Svamin, all men of high spiritual attainments and 

authors of hymns and treatises. 


The eighteenth and nineteenth centuries witnessed the grow- 

ing impact of Western ideas and civilization on the East as a 

result of trade contacts at first, soon replaced by colonial con- 

quest and exploitation. The printing press, the Christian missio- 

nary, and the rapidly improving means of communication are 

notable elements. Bentinck and the younger officials who came 

out to India in the twenties of the nineteenth century were under 

the influence of the humanitarian reform movement and felt that 

they had a moral mission towards the people under their rule as 

representatives of a higher civilization and a better religion — 

another factor in the attack from the West. Different sections 

of Indians reacted differently to the changing situation. The un- 



136 Development of Religion in South India 


successful rising of 1857 was an attempt to deal with the pro- 

blem on a physical plane and by force. A rebel proclamation 

found in Lucknow in 1858 affirmed that the British wished to 

destroy caste and convert Hindus and Muslims to Christianity, 

that in their eyes the low castes were the equals of nobles, that 

they disgraced the nobles in the presence of the ignoble, and 

summoned to their courts the gentry, Nawabs and Rajas at the 

instance of Chamars and disgraced them. India was still far 

from accepting democracy and the rule of law as ideals. On 

the mental and spiritual plane the reactions were more complex. 

For a time western rationalism captivated forward minds' and 

promoted an excessive iconoclastic zeal. Traditions, ancestral 

practices and beliefs were denounced, and India’s salvation was 

held to depend on their total abandonment. Several adopted 

western ways of life wholesale, and even went over to Christia- 

nity ; and Macaulay’s belief that the new enlightenment would 

kill Hinduism and make India Christian appeared to be plausible. 

This was, however, only a passing phase, and it received a check 

from the growing strength of other phases of the reaction. The 

great body of the people were conservative and orthodox, eager 

to retain the status quo and suspicious of innovation, though 

ready to avail themselves of the new methods of organization 

and polemics, and to resort, not to violence, but to the new law 

courts in defence of their cause taking full advantage of the 

crown policy of non-interference in the religious and social tra- 

ditions of the people. They formed the Dharma Sabha, the 

predecessor of the Hindu Mahasabha of today, and opposed re- 

formist legislation which abolished Sati, raised the Age of Con- 

sent, or permitted the remarriage of widows. 


But the future lay, as time was to show, with the small 

body of intellectuals who were stimulated by the new knowledge 

into reforming Hinduism and Plindu society from within, enabling 

it to meet the new challenge by blending all that was essential 

and true in the old and the new cultures. Raja Ram Mohan Roy 

was the first and by far the most celebrated member of this group. 

He supported the abolition of Safi and the introduction of west- 

ern education through the medium of the English language. 

While acknowledging the value of Christian ethics, he offended 

the Serampore missionaries by questioning the divinity of Christ. 

Like Luther taking his stand on the Bible, he appealed to the 

purer Hinduism of the earlier scriptures, the Vedas and Upani- 

$ads. In 1828 he founded the Brahma Sabha and opened a 

mandir (temple) dedicated to Brahman, the impersonal absolute, 

with no image in it. The Brahma SamSj founded in 1845 by 




Movements after a.d. 1000 



137 



Maharsi Devendranath Tagore, the father of the poet Rabindra- 

nath Tagore, was the outcome of Ram Mahan’s work. We need 

not pursue in detail the history of this movement, but just note 

that it gathered a few adherents in South India in the latter half 

.of the nineteenth century and was at no time an influence of 

much power. 


In the nineteenth century we are once more in a period when 

powerful forces of an all-India character are at work, and it is 

not easy to isolate specifically South Indian developments as such. 

Reform on distinctly Hindu lines was carried forward by Rama- 

krishna Paramahamsa (1835-86), mystic untouched by Chris- 

tianity or Western education and a devotee of the goddess Kali. 

But after he attained realization of Truth on orthodox lines, he 

undertook experiments in other faiths and discovered that all re- 

ligions are at one in their core, thus adding his personal testi- 

mony to the age old truth which had determined the general 

•tolerant outlook of Hinduism. His religion was animated by a 

vivid social consciousness ; ‘ who dare talk of showing mercy to 

fellowmen ? 9 he said * not mercy, but service, service for man, 

must be regarded as God’. His celebrated pupil Vivekananda 

(1862-1902) institutionalized Ramakrishna’s ideals of social 

service. He surprised America by his eloquent and lucid pre- 

sentation of Vedanta and Hinduism at the Parliament of Reli- 

gions at Chicago in 1893 and on other platforms. He had more 

to do with South India than his 'guru and spent some time in 

the city of Madras on different occasions. He organized the 

Ramakrishna mission, a potent agency for the regeneration of 

Hinduism and for social work both in India and abroad ; the 

Mission runs a Matha, a Students’ Home, a college and several 

High Schools in Madras. Vivekananda laid stress on the broad 

basis of Hinduism, its tolerance and catholicity. The Arya 

Samaj of Dayananda Sarasvati (1824-83) founded in 1875 

takes its stand on the Vedas as interpreted by the founder, repu- 

diates the hereditary caste system and untouchability and admits 

the remarriage of widows. It has been more influential in 

Western and Northern India than in the South. It has aimed 

at reclaiming to Hinduism those who had left it for Christianity 

and Islam by organizing the Suddhi (purification) movement. This 

movement of proselytization was particularly successful in Malabar, 

Rajputana and Uttar Pradesh ; some Samajists fell martyrs to 

it becoming victims of the fanaticism of rival creed of Islam. 

The Arya Samaj maintains several colleges which combine a 

‘Western’ curriculum with Hindu religious teaching, besides its 

CJurukula near Hardwar and girls’ schools free from a foreign 




138 Development of Religion in South Indict 


atmosphere. The Prarthana Samaj, started in 1867, was the 

West Indian counterpart of Brahma Samaj, and enlisted such 

leaders of thought as Justice Ranade, Sir R. G. Bhandarkar and 

G. K. Gokhale among its members ; it laid more stress on social 

reform than on religious reconstruction as such. The Theoso- 

phical movement began in India (after an insignificant American 

phase) in 1878 under Madam Blavatsky, and her pupil 

Mrs. Annie Besant carried the exaltation of Hinduism as against 

Christianity one stage further, but was not altogether free from 

obscurantism ; the Central Hindu College founded by Mrs. Besant 

has developed into the Benares Hindu University. Tilak’s inter- 

pretation of the Bhagavad Gita as the Gospel of an activist ethic 

was perhaps not uninfluenced by the West. Besides giving a 

fillip to the political movement which had been gathering force 

since the foundation of the Indian National Congress in 1885, it 

did much to convert modern Hinduism into an ethical code with 

a wide social outlook. The writings of Sir S. Radhakrishnan 

have offered an integral reinterpretation of Hindu religious; 

thought and philosophy in a manner which is at once authorita- 

tive and couched in language more readily followed in the West 

than translations of texts like those in the Sacred Books of the 

East edited by Max Muller with the collaboration of several 

scholars. Rabindranath Tagore (1861-1941) and Mahatma 

Gandhi (1869-1948) also did much to divert attention from 

distinctively Christian influences. Tagore was more a poet and’ 

thinker than a prophet or man of action ; his forceful writings 

extending over an unusually long stretch of time drove home his 

rational and humanitarian outlook combining all that is best in 

eastern and western thought ; he was a citizen of the world, with, 

a deep love for whatever was racy of the soil. Gandhi was on 

the whole a traditionalist and perhaps owed more to Marathi 

mystic poetry and the Bhagavad Gita, than to Thoreau and 

Tolstoy, Islam and the Sermon on the Mount. His emphasis on' 

human solidarity and brotherhood, his compassion for the poor 

and the outcastes, his ascetic passion for the simple life, his stress 

on a positive experience of God and a life of service and sacri- 

fice, his message of Truth, Love and Ahimsa (non-violence), and 

his insistence by example and precept on the efficacy of vicarious 

suffering were all derived from Hindu precedents. But their 

integration into a social and political gospel of dynamic power 

which attached as much importance to the purity of the means 

as of the ends was his personal contribution. His life’s work 

conferred a new value on old concepts and helped India to dis- 

cover her true self. There were other forces in South India 




Movements after A/D. 1000 



139 



working in a similar direction though less influential such as the 

life and work of Ramana Mahar^i of Tiruvannamalai, of Auro- 

bindo Ghose at Pondicherry and of others. Though the West has 

influenced Hindu thought only to a small degree, its challenge 

has led Hinduism to reconsider its social practices and restate 

the fundamentals of its faith in terms of the present world con- 

text. 


A notable contemporary of Ramakrishna in South India 

was Ramalingasvami, a saint on the old model and a prolific 

hymnist in Tamil. He had little learning, and poetry was his 

natural gift which he employed to translate his vision of god (as 

Murugan) to the world. He was grieved at sectarian differences 

and was a staunch advocate of the path of harmony ( samarasa ) , 

At Vadalur in South Arcot, the place of his birth, he built a 

shrine in which the flame of an oil lamp was the only object 

of worship. He exhorted all to transcend caste, creed and scrip- 

tures, and to realize the oneness of God through love and com- 

passion for all living beings. He disappeared mysteriously in 

1892 and people believe he may come back. His hymns are 

still very popular. 


The present position in the world of Religion and the 

Indian reaction to it have been succinctly summed up by 

Radhakrishnan : ‘ Many of the Living faiths are passing through 

self-criticism, are getting infected with secularism and humanism 

and the loss of the vision of God. Many of the leaders regard 

themselves as priests of a new religion. We need not a new reli- 

gion but a creative vitality in the practice of the old, the recog- 

nition that the Kingdom of Heaven lies within man, in his 

depths, in his integrity, in his inmost truth. God is the potentia- 

lity of every man